parent
830585e2ba
commit
01a7933793
768 changed files with 82022 additions and 0 deletions
67
content/speeches/1976/america-and-gods-will.md
Normal file
67
content/speeches/1976/america-and-gods-will.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,67 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "AMERICA AND GOD'S WILL"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-11T15:27:15+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-11T15:27:15+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/11/america-and-gods-will.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1976"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1976"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="center">United States Bicentennial Speech<br />
|
||||
given by<br />
|
||||
Reverend Sun Myung Moon<br />
|
||||
September 18, 1976</h2>
|
||||
<h4 align="center">before an audience of 300,000 people at<br />
|
||||
the rally in Washington DC at the Washington Monument.</h4>
|
||||
<p>Honorable Citizens of the United States and world delegates: I would like to express my heartfelt thanks and appreciation to all of you for “Meeting us at the Monument.” Tonight we are celebrating America’s Bicentennial in the Name of God. For you and me, this is an historical moment.</p>
|
||||
<p>Tonight I would like to speak on the subject “<i>America and God’s Will</i>.”</p>
|
||||
<p>God is eternal, unchanging, unique and absolute. If those are the qualities of God, His purpose of creation must also be eternal, unchanging and absolute. In the beginning, God’s ideal was to create one world of unity and harmony.</p>
|
||||
<p>Today, however, out world has no unity or harmony. Instead there is much division, disharmony, confusion and chaos. Individually, our minds are separated from our bodies, and our families, races, nations and our world are torn apart. This reality is in total contradiction to God’s original intention. Clearly something is fundamentally wrong.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">Victory over Evil</h3>
|
||||
<p>Religion has an explanation. It says that this worldwide division is the result of our first ancestors’ rebellion against God, the Fall of Man.</p>
|
||||
<p>In order to save fallen man, God sent the Messiah. His purpose was to restore man to his original state before the Fall. Therefore, Salvation is the same as Restoration.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Fall of Man brought about this fallen world. Disobeying God’s Word, man rebelled against Him. This put him in the position to be overpowered by Satan’s lies. And so, finally man united with Satan, receiving Satan’s personality and love instead of God’s personality and love.</p>
|
||||
<p>To be restored as an original man, we must reverse the process of the Fall. This time we must separate ourselves from Satan, reach out to God whom we have lost, and obey His Word. In this way we can receive God’s personality and His love.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">Selfishness is Unhappiness</h3>
|
||||
<p>God is supremely selfless and supremely public minded; whereas Satan is absolutely self-centered and only out for himself.</p>
|
||||
<p>God’s formula to restore man is for us to become God-like. This means that we must become completely selfless and public minded. Each of us must become a person who is able to sacrifice himself for the sake of others.</p>
|
||||
<p>Such a selfless and public minded person will prosper because he is the image of God. The selfish, self-centered person will decline because he is the opposite of God. This is God’s rule.</p>
|
||||
<p>Human history has been a history of struggle, a history of war. It has been almost like a tug-of-war between God and Satan with man as the prize. Good and Evil have been struggling to win man to their respective sides.</p>
|
||||
<p>Because human history started with the Fall, Evil got a head start. Therefore, in history the evil side has always taken the aggressive and offensive position. Good has been passive and defensive; yet, God is on the side of Good. In the end, the good side always wins the victory. The good side is always the underdog; yet, it comes out victorious and expands.</p>
|
||||
<p>For example, during World War I and World War II, the evil sides attacked first, yet they were the ones to be defeated. Today, there is much talk about World War III. This time Evil, represented by the Communist nations, is challenging the free world, provoking conflicts and war everywhere. But again based on God’s formula, the ultimate victory will surely be on the side of God.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">Has the Messiah Completed His Work?</h3>
|
||||
<p>There is another formula in God’s Work of Restoration. Before God sends the Messiah to restore man, He always prepares a central religion and a chosen nation as the foundation to receive the Messiah.</p>
|
||||
<p>According to this formula, God established Judaism as the first central religion, and Israel as the first chosen nation. Upon this base, God sent Jesus Christ as the Messiah. His hope was that the chosen nation and religion become one with Jesus to establish the Kingdom of God on earth and restore the world to God.</p>
|
||||
<p>For this purpose, God prepared Judaism and Israel for nearly 4,000 Biblical years. If they had recognized Jesus Christ as the Messiah and worked with Him in a spirit of sacrifice, He would not only have been successful in Israel, but also would have gone on to unite all the Arab nations and Asia, linking the East and West. By unifying the world under the sovereignty of God, He would have established the Kingdom of God on earth at that time.</p>
|
||||
<p>Israel and Judaism, however, did not fully realize their responsibility. Jesus was not accepted as the Messiah, and finally was crucified on the cross. Thus, God’s Kingdom remained unfulfilled. However, Jesus opened the way to spiritual salvation and started Christianity which is spiritually in the position of the Second Israel.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">A Quick historical Glimpse</h3>
|
||||
<p>The early Christians marched towards Rome only to find terrible persecution. For 400 years the blood of many martyrs was spilled. Their sacrifice atoned the for loss of 4,000 years of God’s preparation for the Messiah. The Christians finally triumphed in Rome and Christianity became the state religion. Thus Rome came to occupy the position of the Second Israel physically and receive the blessing of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>At that time God expected the Papacy and Rome to completely unite and unselfishly build the unified world left unaccomplished at the time of Jesus.</p>
|
||||
<p>However, the Papacy also did not realize the significance of its mission and often used its power for its own glory. There was abuse and corruption in the Church and it departed from the will and expectation of God. The dignity of the Papacy fell.</p>
|
||||
<p>In reaction, humanism arose, and Protestantism called for reformation of the Church. Instead of heeding the call, the Papacy and the Roman authorities increased their persecution of the reformers.</p>
|
||||
<p>During that period, it was no coincidence that Henry VIII, King of England, also revolted against Roman Catholicism and, enacting a new law through Parliament, founded the Anglican Church. This was actually a golden opportunity for Great Britain to join the Protestant movement of Europe and bring about a new hope for the advancement of God’s will.</p>
|
||||
<p>At that time, the British Empire became the greatest in the world, inspiring the famous saying, “The sun never sets on the British Empire.” This extraordinary blessing was not just for England, but was for the advancement of God’s Kingdom. If Britain had understood God’s Will, she would have supported the Puritan and Protestant movements and tackled her God-given task of world restoration. Through that she could actually have built a United Kingdom of God, transcending all national barriers.</p>
|
||||
<p>However, Britain persecuted the Puritans, and was apathetic to the Protestants. These persecuted people had to look for a land of hope. They were united by a common destiny. Transcending race and national barriers and fleeing from persecution, they came to the new world, the American continent. Here they established an independent Protestant nation. This is the providential background of the birth of America.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">America: God’s New Nation</h3>
|
||||
<p>Today, America and Christianity together must take up the sacred task of world restoration. America must unite the cultures of the West and the East, as well as the Middle East, and create one great unified culture, ultimately fulfilling the mission of establishing the Kingdom of God on Earth.</p>
|
||||
<p>Judaism was God’s first central religion, and Christianity was the second. The Unification Church is the third, coming with the new revelation that will fulfill the final chapter of God’s Providence. These central religions must unite in America and reach out to unite religions of the world</p>
|
||||
<p>Judaism, centered upon the Old Testament, was the first work of God and is in an elder brother’s position. Christianity, centered upon the New Testament, is in the position of the second brother. The Unification Church, through which God has given a new revelation, the Completed testament, is in the position of the youngest brother.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">Israel, the United States and Korea are Brothers</h3>
|
||||
<p>These three religions are indeed three brothers in the Providence of God. Then Israel, the United States and Korea, the nations where theses three religions are based must also be brothers. Because these three nations have a common destiny representing God’s side, the Communist bloc as Satan’s representative is trying to isolate and destroy them at the U.N.</p>
|
||||
<p>Therefore these three brother nations must join hands in a unified effort to restore the United nations to its original purpose and function. They must contribute internally to the unification of world religions and eternally to the unification of the world itself.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">Have you heard about “Godism”?</h3>
|
||||
<p>“One World Under God” is the unchanging, eternal and absolute desire of God. This goal will be realized; yet, in order to accomplish this goal, the unity of religions is the first and essential task. When all men worship one God as Father, accept one Messiah and uphold one Godism, an absolutely God-centered way of life, then the dwelling of God will be with men. It will be only a matter of time to see the Kingdom of God here on earth.</p>
|
||||
<p>The United States of America, transcending race and nationality, is already a model of the unified world. She must realize that the abundant blessings which God has been pouring upon this land are not just for America, but are for the children of God throughout the world. Upon the foundation of world Christianity, America must exercise her responsibility as a world leader and the chosen nation of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>Israel did not meet the expectation of God, nor did Rome, nor did Great Britain. Now what about America?</p>
|
||||
<p>To inspire America to avoid the same mistakes, to inspire America to sacrifice herself for the sake of the world, to inspire America to work towards “One World Under God”, God summoned Reverend Moon to his country to proclaim God’s new revelation. And in particular, God called me to lead the young people of America, the leaders of tomorrow, back to God.</p>
|
||||
<p>Today, America is plagued with problems: racism, juvenile delinquency, and immorality. Christianity is declining. Communism is rising. The menace of Communism is everywhere. Of all these problems, atheistic Communism is the worst. Is it not just America’s problem; it is the problem of religious people, it is the problem of God Himself.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">“I love America”</h3>
|
||||
<p>Ladies and gentlemen, at this crossroads of human history, we must listen to the calling of God. God prepared America for 200 years. This is the time for awakening. America must accept her global responsibility. Armed with Godism, she must free the Communist world, and at last, build the Kingdom of God here on earth. God has chosen America as the flag bearer. America must rise up. Today. Tomorrow may be too late.</p>
|
||||
<p>I not only respect America but truly love this nation. I respect and love her as a great nation, as a godly nation, and as the central nation in God’s Providence. She is now at the threshold of her third century. She must not disappoint God. Today let us pledge to God Almighty that we shall do His will. We shall never let Him down. Never!</p>
|
||||
<p>Today in this holy place, let us together lay the cornerstone of the Kingdom of God on earth. Let us all join together as the co- workers of God. Let is be the pioneers of His Kingdom.</p>
|
||||
<p>My dear brethren who long for unity, this is the place of commitment, the moment of decision. If you are willing to give your sweat, your blood, and your very lives to the call of God, then in this sacred moment before heaven and earth and before all mankind, let us shout it out. We know we can build the Kingdom of God here on earth, in His power, and with our own hands.</p>
|
||||
<p>May God bless you and your homes, and forever more, God bless America.</p>
|
||||
<p>Thank you very much.</p>
|
||||
58
content/speeches/1976/boundary-line.md
Normal file
58
content/speeches/1976/boundary-line.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,58 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "BOUNDARY LINE"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-11T15:33:28+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-11T15:33:28+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/11/boundary-line.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1976"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1976"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="center">REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON</h2>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">December 5, 1976<br />
|
||||
Belvedere, New York<br />
|
||||
Translator — Bo Hi Pak</h3>
|
||||
<p>As Americans, when you hear the words “boundary line,” you probably think immediately of the boundary lines between the United States and Canada or Mexico. However, within the United States there are boundary lines between the counties, townships, villages, and also between individual properties. The major continents of the world also have boundary lines between them.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why do we need boundary lines? We have boundary lines to delineate different ownership and to delineate defense lines and thereby prevent aggression from the outside. As Unification Church members, you may say that we don’t have boundary lines, that we don’t have to defend anything, that we are really free, but this is not so. Within our own way of life there definitely are boundary lines that we cannot cross. If we cross over certain boundary lines in our way of life, there will be consequences. We may be held in another territory or by another master, or something terrible may happen.</p>
|
||||
<p>Regardless of whether you are in the free world or the communist world, there are always certain inner boundary lines, just as there are invisible lines between territories, or sovereignties. In the free world, people think that there are imaginary boundary lines, or different ways of life that divide the communist world and the free world. But for the communists this is not so; they feel that their boundary lines may be bent into the territory of the free world to make small beachheads which can be expanded in order to enlarge the communists’ territory.</p>
|
||||
<p>Throughout history there has been a never-ending war between the side of God and the side of Satan. The battle between God and Satan has been waged in religious wars which are the pattern of all wars. Actually religion creates a boundary between the satanic territory and God’s territory. The world of God started with the primitive religions and advanced into highly moral religions. The development of religion creates a base upon which God can stand, which means that even God Himself has a boundary. God is almighty; He can do anything He wants, but there is a certain line that God has determined He will not cross. There are certain things God will never do. It is not acceptable in the sight of Almighty God to cross that particular line. If He crossed that line, He would first have to defend that particular action. However, since putting up a defense is far more difficult and risky than remaining within the line, God will never cross that line.</p>
|
||||
<p>According to the Bible, God gave a commandment to Adam and Eve in the garden of Eden. They could eat of the fruit of every tree except the fruit of the Tree of the Knowledge of Good and Evil. That was the boundary that God imposed on man. When Adam and Eve did not take that boundary line seriously and violated it, there were grave consequences. Now too, we sometimes do not have such a clear understanding of the boundary line between Satan’s side and God’s side, but we must be serious about this boundary line from this time on. In many cases we lack concentration. We decide to go one place but listen to something somewhere else, and our attention becomes divided. That kind of moment is the most vulnerable time for man. Then instead of having a straight boundary line, we have a very complicated one.</p>
|
||||
<p>In military operations one must always determine the vulnerable point because it is so critical to strategy. Many times situations have a triangular shape. This is very critical. If, for instance, the right-hand point of the triangle represents your eye, then you must guard that point. That is where you would place a cannon because Satan would be watching your boundary at the vulnerable point where it is sticking out. If your mind, however, is sticking out like another point of the triangle, then it would be very, very vulnerable to attack. You would have to have another cannon ready to go at that point, needing two cannons in all to defend yourself. Furthermore, having a wide distance between the two defense points is not good because it increases vulnerability and weakness. If you have a long, exposed boundary line, the defense needs and the expense are greater. With a short line of defense you can concentrate your energies with no problem.</p>
|
||||
<p>There are people in religious life who have everything straight, all five senses focused, but there are others who look at one temptation, listen to another and think of even another. This makes them vulnerable in all areas; such people are very difficult to defend. A short straight line between two points is the best defense. However, some people have a boundary line that is so complicated that it cannot even be drawn, and there are many people whose boundary lines change many times even during the course of one day. Each of you has a certain type of boundary line. We bring that boundary line everywhere we go throughout our entire lives; we cannot leave it behind. What kind of boundary line do you have? That is the key question.</p>
|
||||
<p>Think of it. Those straying away from the main line are in danger. What does this actually mean in our way of life? There are two major areas of vulnerability, external and internal. Externally, temptation comes from many areas. The number one element of temptation is probably money; the second, knowledge, and the third, power.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then what corresponding weaknesses do you have that makes you vulnerable to being pulled or tempted by money? Greed. Actually greediness is not necessarily bad, nor is ambition; I am speaking of self-centered greediness. Let’s say there are boundary lines for money, power, knowledge, or whatever. A self-centered person will cross those boundary lines to reach out for the money, knowledge, or power for his own sake. Self-centered ambition is always dangerous because it is most vulnerable to temptation.</p>
|
||||
<p>There is another kind of ambition that is not self-centered. For instance if I am at the center of my family and I am ambitious to serve my family, then I will be protected by them, and if my family is ambitious to serve the society, it will be protected by the society. The same principle applies in the society’s relationship to the nation and the nation to the world. This is a public-minded, selfless kind of ambition. When you have this kind of righteous, God-centered ambition, instead of crossing the boundary line and being tempted to fall, you push the entire boundary line outward to embrace all those things-money, power, and knowledge-within the area of safety. Then you can possess them as well. By living this way of life, you can mend the boundary line and extend it.</p>
|
||||
<p>Instead of part of you sticking out and making you vulnerable to attack, once you have pushed out the whole defense line or boundary line, you will be safe no matter what you do. This means that a selfless, public-minded person has many protective layers in case Satan attacks him. The nation will defend him, the society will defend him, and his family will defend him. It is very difficult, even impossible, to reach him. A public-minded, totally selfless person is protected by the family, society, nation and world because they all benefit by him. But a person with a self-centered ambition is always vulnerable because he is always extending himself past the layers that would protect him, thus always exposing himself to attack. This is why all religious teachings throughout history have emphasized a totally selfless or public-minded way of life. There has never been a noble teaching in history that emphasized selfishness or self-centeredness. It would be impossible.</p>
|
||||
<p>As a selfless, public-minded person, you have many shields around you; therefore, no one can attack you. But when you are on selfish ground you are like a naked body; you can be attacked even with a tiny needle. Actually, if you make yourself into a public-minded, totally selfless person, it’s fine to think more about money, knowledge or power because they will all benefit humanity.</p>
|
||||
<p>God is the same. God has a certain claim and principle that forms a certain boundary line. What kind of “ism” is God’s? Let me ask you: Is God following Americanism and interested only in America? No. Which is bigger, Americanism or Godism? Godism is for the total well-being, not just partial well-being; while Americanism seeks only for the protection of America. In reality Americanism may actually be more for the protection of white people, segregating the black people due to prejudice. People always have prejudices about their local characteristics. Therefore, even within the United States there are many invisible boundary lines: the German-American boundary line, the Italian-American, Swedish-American, or Russian-American boundary lines. There is always an invisible line protecting a certain group of people. Godism, however, has no prejudices. god is always barging right through all the boundary lines, saying, “Break it up! We don’t need it!” Do Americans like that?</p>
|
||||
<p>Then, are the ones entitled to the Kingdom of God in heaven those who follow Godism or Americanism? Those who just follow Americanism cannot break through the boundaries and therefore cannot be entitled to the Kingdom of God in heaven. The person with no boundaries, save for the ultimate boundary of God which he makes his own, can travel freely in the world of God, and eventually end up in the Kingdom of God. But a person who has many boundaries and divisions is headed down to the dungeon of hell because in reality he is by himself.</p>
|
||||
<p>You can now immediately tell by a person’s way of life who deserves the Kingdom of God and who is headed for hell. There are narrow-minded people with so many different boundaries, so many dislikes and likes. They say, “I don’t like that kind of man; I don’t like that kind of woman. I don’t like that kind of child.” They don’t like anybody. But there are also people who are open-minded and who welcome everybody. These people can comfortably go either to the top or come under foot. They have no boundaries. What kind of person are you going to be; what kind of “ism” are you going to live?</p>
|
||||
<p>You have heard a very secret teaching this morning which justifies even greediness, depending on which side you stand. What kind of greediness do you have? From this basic guideline, you now have the knowledge and power to evaluate and judge which religion and ideology and personality are truly God-centered. Through this one principle you can judge.</p>
|
||||
<p>Let us compare the two ideologies of communism and democracy. Which one is closer to God? Communism has deep-seated prejudices. It tells people to hate the rich and the capitalists, to protect only the poor and the laborers. There are built-in prejudices right there. In the democratic ideology there are no such built-in prejudices. Democracy does not alienate laborers or farmers; it has room for everybody: rich people, poor people, intelligent people, ignorant people. The communists in Berlin actually need a wall to hold on to their people. If a nation wants to put a strong wall up to prevent people from leaving, it already demonstrates a built-in weakness in its ideology. The free world does not need walls to keep its people inside. From this principle, just with common sense we can tell that the free world is closer to God’s ideology. When communists come to take over a certain territory, the first thing they do is to purge those not in line with their ideology. They just cut them out. The rich people, the intellectuals and the religious people are all purged when communists take over a nation. They do not think to liberate people by changing them or to bring about some kind of harmony.</p>
|
||||
<p>Communists also have a deep-seated prejudice concerning religion. They say religion is an opiate of the masses which they cannot allow. In Russia they say, “We have churches and religions; everyone can practice his own religion.” But this is not true. Actually when you look into it, this is merely a front. There is no religion there. They also say, “If you believe in God or you want to operate a church, go ahead, but within the boundary of the communist ideology.” How can one practice religion, how can one worship God within a boundary where God’s existence is denied?</p>
|
||||
<p>Religion has a very definite boundary, a definite line of principle. The religious boundary is universalism, a cosmic boundary. Religion is guiding man to acquire a gigantic personality enabling him to perceive and embrace everything under the sun. Therefore, philosophers and prophets in history have always said that religious teachings are timeless and without boundaries, and that they can embrace all the different cultural backgrounds in history. There are no boundaries in religion. Did the saints and founders of the great religions pursue pan-Americanism, pan-Asianism or pan-Africanism, or were they really following more cosmic ideologies? The greater the saint, the more widely he is embraced. The teaching of the greatest saint can be embraced by all men throughout the world and throughout history.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now with the same principle, let us evaluate which religion is superior and see if there is a religion even greater than Godism. If there is, then even God will come under that religion, and will become a member of that church. You would not have to go too far to meet Him; just come to Sunday service and God would be there. Let me ask you a very elementary question about the Unification Church. Are we a religion or not? The outside world is so confused. They say that we are a political organization, or a cult, or a fly-by-night business enterprise. The world does not say that we are a religion.</p>
|
||||
<p>Actually our Unification Church is a very ambitious religion. We probably have the greatest ambition of all because we are searching after an ideology greater than Godism. Have you ever heard of God’s Heartism? When we say “heart,” we mean the give and take relationship of heart. Heartism cannot be composed of God alone; it cannot be consummated by God alone, even though He is the almighty creator. It can only be fulfilled together with us. In a way that means we have outranked God, doesn’t it? We can do something God cannot do. Since we really seriously pursue God’s Heartism, we can say to God, “God, you and I are equal; you need me and without me you cannot be fulfilled.” Isn’t this a great thing’? Don’t you feel good?</p>
|
||||
<p>In history, no one has ever proclaimed as gigantic an ideology as God’s Heartism. Actually no proper word exists to explain our “ism.” It’s not quite Godism. “Theocracy” does not quite explain it. We are talking about “God’s Heartism.” Would you like to be a person who knows God, someone who can say, “Good morning” to God, and God would say, “Hi Joe! ” Or would you like to become a person who not only knows God but also who loves God and whom God loves’? God would say, “Joe, I love you.” Actually, in the morning when you meet the God you love, you do not really need to say, “Good morning.” People in love do not need the formality of a greeting. In the morning you just automatically become one. When lovers meet after a long separation, they just embrace each other in ecstasy. Would the husband say, “Wait! You must greet me first?” No! That formality is not needed.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the world of love there is no boundary because love is the most powerful force in the universe. It can go beyond any boundary. Even hell has no boundary which can withstand the power of love. According to Scripture, after the crucifixion, Jesus Christ spent three days in darkness. Where did he go? He went to the dungeons of hell and preached the gospel for three days.</p>
|
||||
<p>Satan, the master of hell, might have said, “Jesus, you strayed into our cage. I’m going to lock the door; you are my prisoner.” But that is impossible; Satan had no power to bind Jesus there. Jesus Christ, the complete manifestation of the love of God, said, “Love your enemy.” Therefore he can even turn Hell into heaven, so going in and out of hell is no problem for him. Let’s say there is a boundary in the Kingdom of God. If there is a person who truly loves God with his heart and mind and soul, will God say to him, “You cannot come in here; you have to have a passport, or you must bring a gift. You cannot come to the throne of God.” Will he be stopped at that point? No.</p>
|
||||
<p>In this universe, love is the most powerful force. But there are different kinds of love: selfish and unselfish. For instance, a couple may be in love and not care about God or humanity or even their neighbors. They just want to be happy and survive. There is also the kind of love in which people say, “America is number one. I’m concerned about America’s well-being, but that’s all. I don’t care about Africa, Asia, or South America.”</p>
|
||||
<p>There are all kinds of love. Love is everywhere on every level, and it has every motivation. What we are talking about here, however, is the one kind of love that belongs to Godism or to God’s Heartism. Once you completely perfect yourself in that love, then you will be completely free in this universe and no boundary will stop you. Everything in existence is within Godism, within God’s Heartism. Then everywhere you go will be your home. Somebody may try to stop such unselfish, public-minded love from sheer ignorance, but no obstacle can stop it. The particular love in Godism is powerful enough to break through all the boundaries of the past, present, and future. Therefore, no matter what is trying to block the march of that love, it will still have historical consequences and will affect the past, present and future. That love exists before history and after history.</p>
|
||||
<p>What does God love most? What does God want you to have’? Almighty, omniscient God doesn’t particularly care for power or knowledge or wealth. The one thing God cares for is love because without it He cannot be consummated; His happiness cannot be complete. With love alone the entire universe becomes His. In Godism there is no boundary at all because love transcends time and space. If lovers are far apart, say one is in England and one in America or one in Korea and one in America, it doesn’t make any difference because the feeling is there and distance will not affect it. We didn’t know this great secret of the universe, but now it is unlocked.</p>
|
||||
<p>Where are you headed now’? Which kind of love are you craving? You can search for that love everywhere; why did you come here? There are many churches out there; they may have that love. They have very plush carpets and comfortable chairs, but here you sit without even a chair. Why did you come here at 6 a.m. on a cold morning to sit on a hard cement floor? It is not good for women particularly to sit on a cold, hard floor for a long time. But we are here every week, because we want to form the highest possible relationship with the highest possible love. I may not be such a handsome person that you can enjoy looking at me four or five hours every day, but the important thing is the truth that flows out of my mouth. Through it your spirit is uplifted; every hour you are elevated to a higher plateau, to a deeper understanding of the highest possible law or truth.</p>
|
||||
<p>During this hour we are breaking up all the boundaries. Each hour, each minute that I speak, you are breaking another boundary and going up higher, right to the arms of Heavenly Father! That’s why, even though it’s difficult to wake up at 3 or 4 a.m. to come here and you may complain in your heart, once you come you know it is worthwhile. If you knew in your heart that you were in a losing game you would not come.</p>
|
||||
<p>Imagine how much I have been thinking throughout my life. I have been a thinker all my life; if there were an easier way to go to heaven, then I would not even have to tell you about it, I would just go there first. If Communism were able to bring one to heaven and I knew it, I would have become the number one communist! If Americanism were the source of supreme happiness, I could have made myself welcomed by the 220 million people of America a long time ago. I don’t have to be opposed; I don’t have to be criticized. I don’t have to take this route. But after an entire lifetime of thinking, I know well that no matter what the communists threaten and no matter how the free world opposes me, I cannot change one bit of my way of life or my conviction. This is the only way, whether you like it or not, and all men have to go this way at one time or another in order to get to heaven.</p>
|
||||
<p>God’s Heartism goes even beyond Godism. A relationship with the heart of God is the very core truth of the universe. Once you live that Godism, once you reach that Heartism, then you no longer live in a world of boundaries. God’s Heartism is so gigantic that it can liberate even Satan and hell. I am proclaiming God’s Heartism as the first and final “ism” of the universe. You can wait a thousand years or ten thousand years, but nothing greater will come. Once you accept this ideology as a strong way of life, your victory is secure. It doesn’t make any difference where you are.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you are inside a prison cell, do you think that Heartism will be defeated? Never. Whoever insists on putting such a man in jail will indemnity that a million times over. Soon, history will tell the nation that put him in jail and gave him hardship to bow down and apologize century after century, from the sovereign down to the most humble person. If this “ism” is that great, do you think that would happen? God-centered love alone shall dominate the entire universe, and even control God, who is so vulnerable to love. God-centered love alone can unite the world. No matter how difficult it may be, no matter how severely divided it may be, the world can become one under the banner of such love.</p>
|
||||
<p>I began to speak about boundaries around an hour and a half ago. Within that time what kind of person have you been transformed into? Did you become a narrow person or did you break up your boundaries? Two hours ago when you thought that you might marry a person of another race maybe you did not think you could love such a person. But now, two hours later, you are entirely different, saying, “It doesn’t make any difference!” No atomic bomb can be more explosive than this. No power of any government or head of state will be greater than this power of love. At this very moment, the greatest of all revolutions is actually taking place in this [fall. Do you realize that? This is the absolute truth. What we have is a tremendous treasure that no money can buy. Once the world knows this particular truth the entire world can come alive and become one.</p>
|
||||
<p>Would you like to let the world know this truth and unite as quickly as possible, or slowly? When you consume something, it always decreases in quantity. Can the same principle be applied to the love of God? With the love of God, the more you give, the more you receive, and you become a giant. The more you give the more you receive, not only from God but also from people; your one investment derives benefit from both ends. When you give love to the world and humanity, there is not just a horizontal return, but a vertical harvest too. All other things are different.</p>
|
||||
<p>For instance, no matter how much money you have, when you spend it, it decreases, and no matter how perfect the knowledge you have may be, the more you pursue it, the more you will limit yourself into certain areas. You finally just make up more boundaries. Similarly, the more you use power, the more enemies you make and you actually limit yourself. Beyond money, knowledge, and power you must want to achieve the love of God, and there is nothing you cannot sacrifice.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now that you know the truth, can you sit still? Let’s go out and spread love, give it away. White people must go all over the world, even to the black continents. Black people must go everywhere including to white continents. You must spread so much love that the entire universe will be filled with your love, and you will reap the fruit of all the seeds of love which you sowed. Then will you be rich or not? When you invest so much you will receive more back, something like a stock certificate. You will have stock certificates of love.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you really love me? How can I trust you? You have been searching all over the world. You have touched upon Americanism; you have touched upon Communism; you have touched upon other ideologies, but you have found here the greatest of all ideologies. That’s why you are here. Now after hearing this teaching you know what you are living for.</p>
|
||||
<p>Once you are following God’s Heartism, it means you must make a constant effort to become like God. I ask you, have you been that way? Will you be that way? Why do you like fund raising? It is because we want to give for the sake of the world. We earn money in the most difficult way, with sweat and blood, but it’s not for ourselves. It is to give to the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you fund raise, I am sure everybody has experienced a few people who said, “I’m glad I gave two dollars to you. Come back and ask again.” Since nobody easily pulls dollars out of his pocket, you must be very good salesmen. In many cases you meet people who give only reluctantly, and there are even more scornful people who will not give you even a penny. They give you a dirty look, spit at you and almost kick you, saying, “Why is a good girl like you doing that? Go and do something worthwhile.” They preach at you; they do everything except give. The important thing is that you receive this mistreatment from society not for yourself but for the sake of the world. That is my way; it is the greatest way of all. Your own suffering is rather small and narrow, but the purpose is so gigantic and universal. Therefore, it will be rewarded a million times over in due course.</p>
|
||||
<p>I am in the same position. You are mistreated by the people in the street, and at the same time I am mistreated by America. People misunderstand my motives, and are trying to put up legal difficulties and kick me out. Yet under these circumstances I am still teaching the young people. I am giving myself completely for the sake of America, and in due course this nation and the universe will have to reward me and our movement a million times over. Your parents sometimes come and oppose me, but contrary to their understanding, I am raising their children to make them saints and historical people. The showdown is over and the victory has been decided. You know the value of the eternal truth you have been hearing. Therefore, even when your parents misunderstand me, you defend me, trying to persuade your own parents. You do that because deep in your heart you know it is not for yourself. You know how shameful it is historically for your parents to oppose me, how miserable it is for the sake of your ancestors and posterity. Therefore, you want to somehow remedy and reconcile things so that these evil attempts cannot be successful.</p>
|
||||
<p>God is determined to make one world out of this divided world. No other power can do it except the power of love. In religion, particularly in our church, people are talking about love as the central truth. This automatically proves that there is God because only God can come up with such solution, and only God’s love can unite the world, not power, knowledge, or money.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the latter part of the twentieth century, I emerged as a controversial figure, creating very much turmoil, but young people gathered around me because they discovered something very precious. The greatest ideology has been revealed through me, and you know it. That is why I am destined to remain controversial until we change the world completely. If you become a person receiving and utilizing this love, and you use your life as a bullet in God’s war, then you will make yourself one of the strongest people on earth. Nothing will be able to destroy or deter you. You are standing in that precious position today. Today we are having a revolution to break up all the boundaries of the universe. It is our task to spread it. In the end only love will remain strong and prosperous. Thank you.</p>
|
||||
89
content/speeches/1976/childrens-day.md
Normal file
89
content/speeches/1976/childrens-day.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,89 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "CHILDREN'S DAY"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-11T15:32:05+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-11T15:32:05+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/11/childrens-day.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1976"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1976"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="center">REVEREND SUN MYUNG</h2>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">November 22, 1976<br />
|
||||
Belvedere, New York<br />
|
||||
Translator – Bo Hi Pak</h3>
|
||||
<p>We all know that one of the important celebrations of our church is Children’s Day. Today is actually the 16th anniversary of Children’s Day. Those who are attending their first Children’s Day, please raise your hands. Quite a few.</p>
|
||||
<p>If Adam and Eve, the ancestors of mankind, had not fallen, there would have been only one day of celebration, one day in which we would celebrate Children’s Day, Parent’s Day, God’s Day and Day of All Things. That one day would be a most joyful day in heaven and earth, bursting with goodness, a day of celebration not only for people, but also for the things of creation, including insects, birds, and so forth. That would have been the beginning of joy, the beginning of happiness. That day would have seen the beginning of love.</p>
|
||||
<p>Because of the fall, however, everything is upside down. The day of joy vanished for God, for Adam and Eve, the parents of mankind, for the children of God, and for all things of creation, and all now dwell in a world of despair and unhappiness. The world started out instead on the satanic side, with Satan as king of the universe, and from that time on the mission of God became the work of restoration. God has to restore all the lost things back into goodness and perfection.</p>
|
||||
<p>Restoration take several stages: First, the servant stage, then the adopted sons’ stage, the true sons’ stage, the stage as children of God, and finally the parents’ stage. Since you are born into the satanic lineage, you must somehow change your lineage or you cannot be accepted as God’s children. This is man’s destiny. There is only one way you can change your lineage; you must first become adopted children on God’s side. Then let us analyze the meaning of “adopted son.”</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">The providence of the adopted son</h3>
|
||||
<p>An adopted son is indeed higher than a servant. In God’s sight, His adopted son should be superior to His servant, and although Satan is the king of the fallen world, God’s adopted son should be superior even to Satan. Who is Satan actually? He is the fallen archangel Lucifer; therefore he is in the servant position. Logically God’s adopted son should be superior to the angelic world.</p>
|
||||
<p>Unless you become convinced and determined that we are going to conquer the entire satanic world, you are not qualified to be called the adopted son of God. An adopted son will determine that he will give himself totally to the service of God and mankind, yet even then he is not quite at the level of being God’s child. Therefore the dispensation of God is first to create the realm of the adopted son.</p>
|
||||
<p>What is the dignity or authority of an adopted son? By becoming a son of God through adoption he is eligible to inherit from God, but we must realize that God adopted children only because He does not have His own children. God’s fervent desire is to have His own children eventually. Therefore an adopted child must feel that the things he inherits from God do not really belong to him, but should belong to God’s own direct children. This awareness should be there with the feeling, “God, please have that day come quickly when you can see your own children, so that I can give all my blessings to them. They are the ones who deserve this blessing, not me.” Unless you become adopted children first, you have no way to connect yourself to God’s direct children. The realm of adopted children bridges the gap between the angelic world of the servant, and the world of the direct children of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>During the Old Testament era, mankind could come from the dungeon of hell back to the position of servant, before going into another stage. For 4,000 years during the Old Testament era God worked through the prophets, teaching them His word and bringing them up to the servant level, living in the hope that soon the day of the Messiah could come. That was God’s hope all during this period.</p>
|
||||
<p>God was preparing for one extraordinary person who could raise those at the servant level to become His adopted sons and eventually His direct children. The adopted son of God must not be married. God’s own children have never yet seen their wedding, so how could adopted sons have that blessing first? There are many Christian sects and denominations that emphasize remaining single to serve Christ. That tradition endures because they are still on the level of adopted children.</p>
|
||||
<p>John the Baptist was in the position of adopted son during the Old Testament era. John remained single and until the age of 30 went out to the wilderness to proclaim the truth. He alerted the people to be ready for the glorious day of the coming of the Messiah. The life of John the Baptist certainly fits the description of the role of adopted son. His mission was to nurture and prepare the people and bring them to the Messiah; after first uniting them together in oneness he was to bridge the gap between the Messiah and the people. He was to be like a guide to the true gate, the one through whom the people could know who the Messiah was. Even the rabbis and religious leaders of the Old Testament era were supposed to respect and love him, becoming one with him so that eventually they would go with him at the time of the Messiah. John the Baptist won a reputation as a man of God with integrity, a prophet.</p>
|
||||
<p>When John would proclaim to the world, “Here is the Messiah! This is the man we’ve been waiting for throughout history,” then all men were supposed to follow him without any reservations and accept that person as the Messiah. That was the plan. However, contrary to God’s plan, there was a separation between John the Baptist and the Jewish people. The man in the position of adopted son was definitely to guide the nation of Israel to the Messiah. There should not have been scorn between Israel and the Messiah, with the people saying, “We are the real Judaism, and you have nothing to do with us.”</p>
|
||||
<p>The coming of the Lord is taking place once again. The Pope’s position is as the leader of established Christianity. Should he say, “I cannot listen to some strange person. Let’s have our cardinals and bishops examine whether this person is really the Messiah. They can test him and find out.” That will not work! The Messiah is not appointed by the Pope, cardinals or bishops. He is given accreditation only by God.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now you know clearly that John the Baptist came in the role of an adopted son. Next we must consider what the difference is between an adopted son and a true son. This is a very key question. Does an adopted son have two ears and two eyes and a true son have four ears and four eyes? What is the difference? Actually a true son and adopted son look the same. The only difference is that an adopted son is born of satanic lineage, while a true son comes from a heavenly lineage as God’s direct heir. The true son of God cannot be born through a satanic lineage. This difference is very important. If Satan can claim, “That child is conceived in my bloodline,” then that person cannot be called a child of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>What are you then? In the Bible there is an analogy of the wild olive tree and the true olive tree. Even though you want to come to the side of God, you are still regarded as a wild olive tree, born of satanic lineage and coming from the wild world. Satan has a right to claim a wild olive tree, and the entire fallen world is like a wild olive tree.</p>
|
||||
<p>God needs a certain foundation in order to proceed with His work of dispensation. In order to have that foundation, God established religion and chose a people. Even God has no freedom to chop satanic olive trees off any way He wants. He had to create His own realm. Even though there were only wild olive trees in the world, God chose some to claim as His own, and in that way God could do anything He wanted within that particular realm. God needs His small, chosen area to work in and cleanse through religion, and then to eventually expand to the worldwide level. That time when the entire world is ready is truly what religion calls the Last Days, the final day of fulfillment.</p>
|
||||
<p>The world was in such complete readiness twice in history. The first wag the time of Jesus Christ, when in the sight of God preparation for the coming of the Messiah was complete. The second time is the time of the Lord of the Second Advent. When the preparations are ready, God will send one true olive tree of heavenly origin, or heavenly lineage. That one person comes without any contamination from the satanic world and then the branches of the wild olive trees will be grafted into the true olive tree.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">How do we know Jesus is the son of God?</h3>
|
||||
<p>That is the total picture of God’s concept of restoration and salvation. The wild olive trees are cultivated so that when the true olive tree comes God can chop them and graft the wild olive tree branches onto the root of the true olive tree. That’s how fallen man can become a true son of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>We have now learned the basic principle of how we become true children of God, but how do we know Jesus Christ is truly the son of God? What is the proof? As far as the actual work of religion is concerned, Buddha did a far greater job, as he had many more disciples in his own lifetime. The same is true of Confucius. Mohammed also was a much more accomplished religious leader than Jesus. What is the criteria for us to say that Jesus is the son of God? We must know it clearly.</p>
|
||||
<p>The explanation begins with the same principle: Jesus was the son of God because he came out of the heavenly lineage, whereas the other saints, like Buddha, Confucius, and Mohammed, did not come from that heavenly lineage. No matter how much they accomplished, they didn’t have the same qualification as Jesus Christ.</p>
|
||||
<p>Let me give you some explanation. All ancestors of the fallen world go back to Adam and Eve. There is a law of restitution or law of indemnity in the universe: Unless we pay back the damage that was done, we cannot be restored into the original position. Adam and Eve fell because they united with Satan instead of uniting with God. Eve rejected God and her future legitimate husband, Adam. That is very critical and important to understand.</p>
|
||||
<p>For this reason restoration must begin with women. A woman caused the fall, so women must reverse the process of the fall. Since Eve rejected God and her legitimate husband, Eve should reject Satan and satanic relationships in restoration. All religions are based upon this principle and the ultimate purpose of religion is the restoration of women. It can be seen that in general women are more fervent in religious persuasion, while men close to them often take a satanic role. Such men are usually hard on devout women, and this has been men’s role in religion. When women try to follow the religious life and the directions of God they always face difficulty coming from two sides: both Satan and man do not want them to go. Women of faith are destined to pass through that ordeal in order to restore the position of Eve.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">Jacob and Rebecca</h3>
|
||||
<p>The actual work of restoration started 2,000 years after Adam and Eve, at the time of Isaac, Rebecca, and Jacob. When you read the story of Jacob in the Old Testament you can read about Jacob’s mother, Rebecca. What she did was rather cunning and very extraordinary. God is in the father’s position, with Adam in the son’s position. Eve was connected to God and Adam. Rebecca came from satanic lineage and was in the position of fallen Eve, while Isaac was in the father’s position, and Esau in the position of son. But Isaac and Esau were on the satanic side, so Rebecca could restore herself in the sight of God by rejecting those in the position of her satanic father and satanic son.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Biblical account of these events is very short and does not give us a full explanation of what happened. Why was Esau on the satanic side? There were twin sons, Esau and Jacob, but Esau was the firstborn. Originally the firstborn is always the son of God. But from the Principle we know that restitution means the second son should be restored to the firstborn position, and the firstborn should be brought down to the position of second-born. If there had been no fall, this would not be necessary. However, Satan took the firstborn, the first creation; thus God always claims the second-born and by raising him into the position of firstborn, God can restore the heavenly birthright.</p>
|
||||
<p>This is why there is a tradition throughout the Bible of God blessing the second-born. Even in Egypt, all the firstborn sons were killed while the second-born were not. When Jacob blessed Joseph’s two sons, his right arm by custom was supposed to be on the head of the firstborn, but he crossed his arms so that his right arm was on the second-born instead. Joseph said, “Not so, my father. This one is firstborn; put your right hand upon his head,” but Jacob said, “Nevertheless his younger brother shall be greater than he.” Satan claimed the first world, in which we live. When the Messiah comes he will bring the restored world, in the second-born position, belonging to God.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the garden of Eden Eve was dishonest with God and her husband. In restoration, Eve must be in the position to disregard her satanic father and satanic son. That is why Rebecca could only be restored by deceiving both Isaac and Esau. As older son, Esau belonged on Satan’s side. Jacob was on God’s side as the second-born, which must be restored to the position of firstborn. Through the Divine Principle we can now understand what Jacob was doing by trying to win the birthright of the firstborn. Even before their birth Esau and Jacob began fighting inside Rebecca’s womb; they didn’t even wait until they were born. Rebecca prayed to God, “If it is thus, why do I live?” God said, “Two nations are in your womb… and the elder shall serve the younger.”</p>
|
||||
<p>Fallen history is truly the struggle of Cain and Abel. In the garden of Eden they were brothers, born at separate times. During their struggle Cain slew Abel, but 2,000 years later that Cain-Abel struggle began inside the mother’s womb. Rebecca acted in an extraordinary way, using cunning tactics and even deceiving her own husband in order to bring the second-born, Jacob, to the position of God’s son. At the time of Cain and Abel, the showdown did not advance God’s dispensation. At the time of Jacob, however, God won His first foothold and for the first time God had a little foundation here on earth. By helping Jacob, Rebecca successfully rejected her satanic father and satanic son and restored Eve’s position. Jacob won by overcoming Esau and claiming the birthright, and thus the second-born took the firstborn position. Upon that victory, the history of the chosen nation could begin.</p>
|
||||
<p>So far theologians have had difficulty understanding why God favored Jacob; Jacob’s actions would be unacceptable to our moral standard, and in today’s world Rebecca and Jacob would be considered swindlers! However, what they did was not for their own gain. They were put in a position to fulfill a role in restoration, and without their condition being fulfilled God’s history could not have started. They were chosen to act a very difficult role. In the sight of God, Jacob was the first person to be triumphant and to set foot in the history of God. Before that time, there was not even a history for God.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">Jacob and Esau</h3>
|
||||
<p>After winning the birthright from his elder brother Esau, Jacob had to run away from danger. Jacob went to Haran and suffered for 21 years. Isaac, Rebecca, and Esau were still living as one family, on the satanic side of life. After successfully helping Jacob, Rebecca was in a position to restore Esau and Isaac to herself. Isaac and Esau were hostile because they had been deceived, and Rebecca acted as a shield for Jacob by winning their hearts. Esau was so mad that he wanted to kill Jacob and Rebecca tried to soften his heart and soften his father’s heart. Do you think she communicated with Jacob in Haran? Definitely. Rebecca encouraged Jacob, “You go right ahead and don’t worry. I’ll take care of this side; you keep on going and do a good job.”</p>
|
||||
<p>In Haran, Jacob worked very hard, but his uncle Laban was vicious and took advantage of him, deceiving him more than ten times. While enduring these difficulties Jacob had to create his family. Jacob worked very hard to get married; his uncle promised to give him one daughter in exchange for seven years’ labor, but then Laban did not give him the girl he wanted.</p>
|
||||
<p>Because Laban was on the satanic side he did not want to immediately give up the daughter that Jacob wanted. He wanted to delay the heavenly schedule so he made Jacob work another seven years to marry his second daughter. Jacob would have come under satanic dominion again if he had decided to just be content with the first marriage, which had been arranged by Laban, who represented Satan’s side. Jacob had to go on until his goal was achieved. After seven years of hard labor Jacob earned Rachel, the daughter that he originally wanted as his bride. Twelve children were born to the two wives, and their descendants later became the twelve different tribes of Israel.</p>
|
||||
<p>For 21 years Jacob was a sojourner who suffered away from his home. Having been triumphant in Haran, he needed to return to his home to face a final showdown with Esau. Unless he could triumph in that situation no decisive victory could be won.</p>
|
||||
<p>On the way back to his homeland, Jacob had to cross the ford of Jabbok, and there he struggled all night with an angel. That struggle stemmed from the fact that Jacob’s showdown involved two families. When Jacob went to Haran he was single, but he returned to Canaan with his family. At the same time, Esau also had his family.</p>
|
||||
<p>What was the difference between the two families? God and Jacob’s family were on one side as one force, while Satan and Esau’s family were another force. As the time for confrontation approached, Satan was in a position to challenge Jacob first, spiritually. For this reason the angel was chosen to challenge Jacob at the ford of Jabbok. Satan could challenge Jacob from both directions: spiritually through the angelic world, and physically through Esau.</p>
|
||||
<p>Jacob had to wrestle very hard with the angel at the ford of Jabbok, all night long. Jacob thought, “You cannot stop me, because I have 21 years of hard work behind me, and now I’m going back to fulfill the final chapter of the dispensation that God has given me. I will win. Now nobody can stop me.” All during his 21 years of suffering Jacob was with God. He felt the presence of God was with him, and in difficult times God guided and comforted him. There were many trials and tests given by Laban, but every time that victory came, Jacob knew that his power came from God. He knew that he was protected by God, that he was chosen by God. His wrestling with the angel was so vicious that the angel dislocated Jacob’s hip, but even then Jacob had no intention of giving up. He hung on, struggling hard, and the angel knew he could not defeat him. At Jacob’s demand he blessed Jacob.</p>
|
||||
<p>For the first time in history, a man fought against an angel and won victory. By winning over the angel, Jacob established two conditions. First, because the defeated angel represented the spirit world, Jacob could now have dominion over the spirit world. Secondly, because Satan is a fallen angel, Jacob now possessed a condition to win over the satanic world. When the angel gave up, be gave Jacob a blessing, and gave him a new name: Israel, which means “victorious one.” Jacob truly established victory and was in a position to inherit the satanic world. This meant that whatever Jacob’s course, the entire spirit world would assist him because of the condition he set. He really conquered spirit world by winning over the angel. He also nullified satanic attack, because spirit world had already surrendered to him. Spiritually, the battle was won. Now Jacob could go with his family for the ultimate physical confrontation with Esau.</p>
|
||||
<p>What was Jacob’s strategy? His mind concentrated on one thing: to fulfill the work of God. He did not even care about his possessions. Jacob had won much wealth in Haran, but he gave it all to Esau as a gift. After Jacob bought his birthright, Esau was very, very angry, always intending to kill Jacob. But over the years his heart had been softened by their mother, and when Jacob sent him the fruit of his 21 years hard work as a gift, Esau’s heart was melted.</p>
|
||||
<p>Actually we can see Esau’s character here. He was a very pragmatic man not caring much about ideals or about God’s dispensation. All he worried about was his stomach and his fortune, which is why he sold his birthright for a bowl of beans. When he received all those beautiful gifts he smiled from ear to ear. A wonderful thing happened, Esau welcomed Jacob, and embraced him. “I do not question the past; you are my brother. I accept you.” That was a beautiful momentous event.</p>
|
||||
<p>What was the result? The family was united. Even though God’s champion, Jacob, was a sinner, he was triumphant because the entire family was united under the dominion of God. For thousands of years Judaism and Christianity have not known the dispensational meaning behind this.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">Tamar</h3>
|
||||
<p>Through Jacob’s victorious restoration the first family of Israel was established. However, we must notice that by that time Jacob and Esau were around the age of 40. Though victory had been won by Jacob, a gap of time remained between the time of their conception in their mother’s womb until their age of 40, a gap which Satan could still claim. By taking advantage of this gap Satan could still work in many ways to block God’s dispensation. To proceed with His plan, God needed one more dispensation at this point, which was fulfilled through Judah, the fourth son of Jacob. The coming of the Messiah was predicted to be through the tribe of Judah because through him God was able to close the gap of time between the mother’s womb and Jacob’s age.</p>
|
||||
<p>Judah’s daughter-in-law was Tamar. When Tamar’s husband died, her desire was to leave a child to continue his lineage. According to tradition in Israel, if a husband died without leaving sons, his brother should play the role of husband so that the wife could conceive a child. However, the brother of Tamar’s husband was reluctant to do that. He was punished, and died also. The second brother of her husband was very young, yet when he came of age Judah did not give him to her in marriage.</p>
|
||||
<p>Tamar knew Judah’s family was God’s chosen family, but there seemed no way to leave children behind. However, Tamar conceived an idea to deceive her father-in-law into taking her husband’s role. Her act is recorded in the Bible. She disguised herself as a prostitute and set up a little cottage, and tempted Judah as he passed by one day. He was indeed tempted, and without knowing that the woman was his daughter-in-law there was an affair, and she conceived.</p>
|
||||
<p>Normally when you read a story like that in the Bible you might throw the Bible away: “What kind of book is this?” But that is an external view. Look at the event from God’s side. When we know the Principle of God we know why these things are inevitable. Tamar’s role was just like Rebecca’s, taking the position of Eve, and like Rebecca Tamar conceived twins. During Rebecca’s time the Cain-Abel struggle began after birth, but at the time of Tamar the struggle began right inside the mother’s womb.</p>
|
||||
<p>She conceived two worlds inside her womb; one was Satan’s world, the other was God’s world. Here restitution means bringing the younger son into the elder son’s position. They were very historic because the two children represented Cain and Abel, Satan and God. Satan’s side, the eldest son’s position, was crushed by God’s side, the position of second son, even before they were born.</p>
|
||||
<p>Go back and read this chapter in the Bible, and you will see the similarity of events concerning Rebecca and Tamar. Two children fought inside their wombs. Each mother was upset, going to God in prayer, “God, what are You going to do with me? My children are fighting even before they are born! ” God answered Tamar, just like He answered Rebecca, saying, “Two nations are inside your womb, and the younger must be greater than the elder.”</p>
|
||||
<p>Certainly the showdown would come at the time of birth. How does the firstborn become firstborn? By coming out of the mother’s womb first. Certainly the Esau-type baby, representative of Satan, wanted to come out of Tamar first. He struggled to come out first, and pushed his arm out. When the child’s arm came out, the midwife tied a red thread around his wrist. Zerah was this firstborn and the red thread on his wrist predicts the rise of communism at the end of the world. However, at that moment, the second born, Perez, pulled Zerah back inside the womb! After Zerah’s arm was pulled inside the womb again, Perez came out first.</p>
|
||||
<p>This was the Cain-and-Abel struggle taking place right there in the mother’s womb. The elder son was pushed aside by the second-born, who then came out to the world as firstborn, and the victory of Jacob over Esau was completed inside the mother’s womb. from that time on, the gap in time from the mother’s womb to the age of Jacob was claimed by God.</p>
|
||||
<p>Through these events Judah’s tribe came to hold a very special position in the sight of God. Because the Cain-Abel struggle over dominion was determined in the mother’s womb, there was no way Satan had a condition to claim a baby inside the mother’s womb through this tribe of Judah. This is why Jesus Christ could be conceived only in Judah’s lineage. God always planned that Satan have no power to claim a baby inside the mother’s womb, and the act of Tamar completely dissolved the claim of Satan from the mother’s womb to maturity. It was truly a tremendous, joyful victory for God.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">Mary</h3>
|
||||
<p>However, all these events were merely preparation. The true child of God’s lineage was not yet conceived. After that event another 2,000 years of the history of Israel passed. Why did God have to wait for the Messiah for 2,000 more years? God needed the foundation of a nation because the Messiah’s work can only be triumphant through one sovereign nation. Not just the family, but the nation of Israel had to be formed. From the victorious foundation of the family, the formation of a tribe and a nation took 2,000 years. Then the time was certainly ready for the advent of the Messiah. Thus the victory at the time of Jacob came through three levels: Jacob’s level, Judah’s level, and Tamar’s level, and after 2,000 years on the national level, the substantial act of bringing in the son of God took place.</p>
|
||||
<p>Jacob’s victory represents the victory of the individual, family, and tribe, but not a nation. Once God was successful on the national level, and could actually bring His son into this world, then all the nations of the world could come into God’s kingdom. That was the plan.</p>
|
||||
<p>Again, women had the major role in the dispensation. This time Mary was chosen as the champion, and her role paralleled the roles of Rebecca and Tamar: she was in a position to deceive the satanic father and the satanic son. Mary’s husband, Joseph, was in the position of satanic father. Why was this so? When Eve fell in the garden of Eden, Adam was in the position of fiancé; he rejected his God-given fiancée, and in a way married Satan. Joseph and Mary were in the position of Adam and Eve before the fall, in the relationship of engagement. In the garden of Eden, Satan took the engaged Eve away from the side of God. By the same token, this time God was taking Mary out of her engagement on the satanic side.</p>
|
||||
<p>Mary was taken for the purpose of God and conceived a child. Think of it, when she was carrying this baby it became known to her husband, even before they were married. How about Joseph’s family? His father and mother must have thought, “That’s incredible! l just couldn’t tolerate that situation in my home. How could she have a baby without even marrying my son!” I’m sure they thought that.</p>
|
||||
<p>However, no matter what Joseph thought about her, or what Joseph’s father thought about his future daughter-in-law, the important thing is what Satan would do. Do you think Satan had a claim over that baby? Satan did not, because his claim had already been abolished at the time of Tamar. When the angel came to Mary and explained her mission, Mary was literally shocked. Almost instantly she wanted to refuse that role because she knew the consequences of it. But when the angel told the story of God, Mary accepted in faith; she was ready to become a sacrifice, whatever suffering she might face; “I shall be Your instrument. Don’t worry about me, but do Your will .” That was her faith. Just like Tamar, just like Rebecca, she committed herself for the sake of the will of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>Thus, one daughter was hand-picked by God and used as His instrument. Coming on the foundation that God had laid out 2,000 years before, Mary conceived God’s child, a child who had no connection to Satan. Only in that way could God claim an unstained lineage. That is why Jesus was truly God’s only begotten son. He was the first one in history who could perceive the entire love of God and who could inherit the entire love of God. He was born with that authority, and for the first time in history God had a foothold on earth. “Now I have my son, not an adopted son, but a true son. My only son is on the face of the earth.” If the people of Israel had worked with him they could have become like him-true sons and daughters of God. The day of hope had arrived for God, the day of hope had arrived for mankind.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">We must be champions of the truth about Jesus</h3>
|
||||
<p>The will of God was for the child to be prosperous while on the earth; His child should multiply like the stars in heaven and sand in the ocean. However, for 2,000 years people have been thinking that Jesus came to die. That was absolutely contrary to the will of God. Jesus was the only son of God and he came to prosper, and erect the Kingdom of God here on earth. The death of His son really struck God, shattering His heart. God deeply grieved the death of His only son, yet people keep saying, “Your son came to die.” Their conviction pierces the heart of God every day. ‘The moment of the crucifixion was the most heartbreaking, miserable moment for God because He did not send Jesus to die on the cross. When Jesus said, “My God, why have you forsaken me?” God refused to answer and was almost angry at Jesus, “I don’t want you to die. I won’t answer.”</p>
|
||||
<p>I am the first one after all the history of Christianity to speak for the agony of God. America, a Christian nation, has terribly misunderstood the will of God, terribly misunderstood the purpose of Jesus’ coming. For instance, was Joseph in a position to have husband-wife relations with Mary? Indeed not. Mary was just an instrument of God and not divine at all, but today, particularly in Roman Catholicism, Mary is revered as being almost divine.</p>
|
||||
<p>Today you must become a champion of the truth you have heard. You know the meaning of the Old Testament, the meaning of the coming of the Messiah, what went wrong with the chosen people and the chosen nation. We must bear testimony to the truth. All mistakes were committed because of ignorance, but from this time on it cannot be tolerated and permitted, because God has revealed the truth to the world. After the crucifixion of Jesus the Christian foundation could only be a spiritual one, but initially God intended a physical foundation as well.</p>
|
||||
<p>Therefore, Christianity has only spiritual parents. Jesus is in the spiritual father’s position, and the Holy Spirit is in the spiritual mother’s position. We are given rebirth by following a spiritual father and spiritual mother, but we can only receive spiritual salvation. Therefore, the Christian tradition has been denying the physical world that should have been the foundation of Christianity.</p>
|
||||
<p>What about the Unification Church? We are the new Christianity and we need to build the Kingdom of God in both the spirit world and the physical world, because that was God’s original intention. The Unification Church is making new history. We are not just pursuing the age-old Christian doctrine of spiritual salvation. We are laying down the cornerstone of the physical Kingdom of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>At the outset of this message I said if Adam and Eve had not fallen there would have been only one day of celebration, marking the beginning of all joy. Because of the fall there was no day of joy for God; therefore, we have been restoring the joy of God step by step: Parent’s Day, Children’s Day, Day of All Things, and God’s Day, the major celebrations around the year.</p>
|
||||
<p>This new ideology is a revolution in the religious world. Beginning in Korea, I persevered under persecution and laid the foundation. Then I moved on to Japan, and now have come to America. In the sight of God and from my observation the victory is won. The time will come when the Christian hierarchy in the outside world must come to the Unification Church to study and research. Do you know why? Because God has revealed this truth; it is not a Unification Church truth. Everybody all over the world needs this truth. We are not just teaching about God, but about the God of history, God of the present, God of the future, the unchanging, eternal, almighty, loving God. Once young people know His heart they could never leave this church, even if we chased them away. Some people denounce me and oppose the Unification Church without even studying the Divine Principle. That is not even courteous, is it? It is really crazy, like trying to shoot someone in the dark.</p>
|
||||
<p>Jesus Christ alone is the begotten son of God, not Buddha, not Confucius, not Mohammed. Therefore, it is legitimate that Jesus said, “No one comes to the Father but by me.” Are we accepting this Messiah? Why don’t you stay in your own church? They also believe Jesus Christ is the Messiah so why should you come to the Unification Church? That is another key question. But let’s discuss that at the next celebration because that would take at least three more hours. Furthermore, I want you to have something to look forward to! But I want you to know one thing. Even though I die, this movement will not perish; this ideology will not deteriorate even one iota. This work is from the truth given by God, and the march of that truth will go on to eventually flourish and cover the entire world.</p>
|
||||
<p>There is another most important conclusion. You are participating here not so you can become a servant of God or an adopted son of God, but because you are given the way to become a true son and daughter of God. I want you to know that you have a guarantee to reach perfection. There’s nothing more you can expect than that.</p>
|
||||
<p>Christian history is the history of adopted sons, but that era is over. Unification Church history begins a new era in which we are not becoming adopted sons of God, but true sons and daughters of God. We are transforming our world by transforming mankind into true children of God, and transforming this world into a literal Kingdom of God here on earth. The 200 year history of America is now ended, and as America is moving into her third century your era of becoming true children of God is opening. Do not worry about the existing churches. You are the princes of peace.</p>
|
||||
<p>I want you to know that you are in another age of universal pilgrim fathers; that’s why you are here. A new America is in your hands, and you can make it work or you can let it die. Your responsibility is great.</p>
|
||||
<p>The destiny of America is in nobody’s hands but yours.</p>
|
||||
<p>We are not going to discard Christianity at all. We are here to unite Christianity in one spirit. Christianity needs enlightenment in spirit and truth, and we have it. This Children’s Day in the Bicentennial year of 1976 is very meaningful. We pledge together, not as adopted children, but as true children of God, to rise up and conclude the task that God has given to us and to America. I want you to compete with two most important people in history. I want you to compete with Jesus Christ and me, and I want you to win. Can you do it? Thank you. Let us pray.</p>
|
||||
56
content/speeches/1976/gods-hope-for-america.md
Normal file
56
content/speeches/1976/gods-hope-for-america.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,56 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "GOD'S HOPE FOR AMERICA"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-11T15:25:59+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-11T15:25:59+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/11/gods-hope-for-america.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1976"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1976"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="center">REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON</h2>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">June 1, 1976<br />
|
||||
Yankee Stadium<br />
|
||||
New York<br />
|
||||
Translator – Bo Hi Pak</h3>
|
||||
<p>Distinguished citizens of the United States and honorable delegates of the world, I would like to speak to you tonight on the subject “<i>God’s Hope for America</i>.” But first of all, I would like to express my heartfelt thanks and appreciation to all of you for coming today and being part of this record crowd.</p>
|
||||
<p>Here in this grand Yankee Stadium we have gathered to celebrate America’s 200th birthday.</p>
|
||||
<p>Among this year’s many celebrations, our Festival at Yankee Stadium is unique for the following reasons: First, we have gathered together in the name of God, and second, we are having an international celebration. Representatives from all over the world are here for this joyous celebration.</p>
|
||||
<p>Today we are living in an age when we must look at every individual and every nation as vital components of the world. In our world, there are basically two ways of life. One is the selfish way of life, and the other is the unselfish way of life where one thinks beyond himself and his family and lives for the greater purpose of the nation and the world. Throughout history, whether in the East or West, those who played important roles were public-minded or selfless persons.</p>
|
||||
<p>The well-being of the family should come before that of the individual; the nation should come before the family; the world before the nation, and God before the world. This is the philosophy of the selfless way of life. The righteous men and women and saints in history were those people who selflessly sacrificed themselves for God and mankind. Jesus Christ was indeed the supreme example of such a righteous man.</p>
|
||||
<p>It is really God, however, who is supremely selfless, supremely public-minded. When mankind rebelled against Him, God did not take revenge; He forgave. And God has been working tirelessly to raise sinful men up out of sin into salvation. To do this God sent His only Son Jesus Christ. Even at the cost of sacrificing His Son, God wanted to save the world. God erected Israel as the chosen nation. The purpose of the chosen nation is also to save the world. And God raised up Christianity for the same purpose-to save the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Bible says in <a href="http://bible.gospelcom.net/bible?passage=John+3:16">John 3:16</a>, “God so loved the world, that he gave his only Son, that whoever believes in him should not perish but have eternal life.”</p>
|
||||
<p>Remember, the world is God’s goal. And just as Jesus willingly gave his life so that the world might live, God wanted all Christians to be willing to give themselves for the salvation of the world. However, today, Christians of the world are not even close to realizing this heart of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>God seeks to build one family of man. Therefore, the family, church and nation which God desires transcend all barriers of race and nationality. The people who are a unified blending of all colors of skin, and who transcend race and nationality are most beautiful in the sight of God and most pleasing to Him.</p>
|
||||
<p>Let us look at America. It is most important that we know whether the United States of America was conceived by God or not. Ladies and gentlemen, it is my firm belief that the United States of America was indeed conceived by God.</p>
|
||||
<p>There were, however, two kinds of people among your forefathers. One kind came to this land seeking wealth. The others came to this land seeking God and freedom. They dreamed of building a new nation centered upon God. If the former had become the mainstream of America, there would have been far greater strife, division and struggle between the different races and national groups. The United States would have been filled with unrighteousness and injustice. From the beginning, however, God intervened. Therefore, of all the immigrants, the righteous men of God were to find their proper place as leaders in America. All the different races and nationalities of the world harmonized upon this land to create God-centered families, churches and the nation of America. The beautiful tradition of America was set by your forefathers.</p>
|
||||
<p>Look at your own families. Most families have the virtue of a distinct international character. If your lineage has been in America for some time, it probably unites many different nationalities. In your blood stream many kinds of blood are blended together. Nations who used to be enemies have united in your blood. When the individual and the families which transcend racial and national barriers gather together to create a church, a society and a nation, that nation will become God’s ideal nation for all peoples.</p>
|
||||
<p>There is only one nation like this in all of history — The United States of America. It is apparent that this unique nation of America is the creation of God. The people of America have come from every corner of the world. To be an American does not depend upon what race you are, what belief you have, or what cultural background you are from. It is only in this nation that no matter where you are from, you can say this is my country. That is America!</p>
|
||||
<p>America is a microcosm of the world. Transcending nationality and race, America has created a model for the ideal world. God Himself had purposely hidden this land of America from civilization until His time was full, and then upon her God raised up this model nation. In His Providence God anointed America with oil; He poured out abundant blessing upon this land. In a short 200 years, God raised this nation to be the mightiest nation on earth.</p>
|
||||
<p>But blessing never comes alone; it comes with responsibility. If one forsakes the responsibility, one also forsakes God’s blessing. Inevitably the blessing of God will leave, and the nation doing this will decline. Is it not true that the signs of such decline are already apparent in America today?</p>
|
||||
<p>Beloved American people, the time has come for us to repent. We must fear the wrath of God. In the truest sense, who are the true Americans? True Americans are those who have a universal mind. True Americans are those who believe in the one family of man, transcendent of color and nationality as willed by God. True Americans are those who are proud of such international families, churches and of the nation which consists of all peoples. In the sight of God, there is no black; there is no white; there is no yellow. We must look at the human race as God sees it. America must return to the true founding spirit of the nation, to the ideals which her ancestors sought to establish with sweat and blood. America must return to Godism, an absolutely God-centered ideology.</p>
|
||||
<p>God is the motivation, the cause and the foundation of the independence of America. America was born through the Providence of God. If we are centered upon God, we will remain united and enjoy prosperity. However, as soon as we turn away from God, we will be divided.</p>
|
||||
<p>Ladies and gentlemen, if America wants to keep the blessing of God as the leading nation of the world, it must form a partnership with God. Do you have God in your homes? Do you truly have God in your church? Do you have God in your society and nation? God is the cement. With God, America will stay together like concrete. But if God leaves, she will be like sand. When the flood comes, all will be washed away.</p>
|
||||
<p>America’s greatness and pride stem from God. With Him, America deserves the blessing and can remain as the mightiest nation. With God, you can preserve your dignity and the leadership of the world. If you allow God to leave America, however, this nation will decline; it will be subjugated by satanic hands. When this happens, the future of America will be dismal, tragic. America will become a living hell.</p>
|
||||
<p>When God’s blessing is great, and one forsakes God’s will, God’s punishment is equally great. In the early 1960s, America seemed to be the hope of the world, and the symbol of America was the city of New York. Today, however, the world has lost faith in America, and New York has become a jungle of immorality and depravity. It has been transformed into a city under the attack of evil. Chicago is no different, nor Los Angeles. Throughout all of America, Satan is becoming the master. God has been forgotten in this country, and if forgotten, God can only leave America. Now is the very moment that this is taking place!</p>
|
||||
<p>When the unifying force of God leaves America, nothing will be able to hold America together. The family will break down; churches will divide, and America will become mortally ill because the cells of her body are decaying. This will be the perfect opportunity for the evil of communism to overtake America. This state of emergency is here now. Someone must do something!</p>
|
||||
<p>There are critics who say, “Why is Reverend Moon so involved in America’s Bicentennial? It is none of his business.” Ladies and gentlemen, if there is an illness in your home, do you not need a doctor from outside? If your home catches fire, do you not need fire fighters from outside? God has sent me to America in the role of a doctor, in the role of a fire fighter. That is why I have come to America. Good medicine may taste bitter, and an operation may involve some pain, but the treatment must begin at once. Should a patient complain and push away the doctor’s hand when he touches the infected part?</p>
|
||||
<p>For the last three years, with my entire heart and soul I have been teaching American youth a new revelation from God. They now have a clear concept of what the God-centered family, church and nation should be like. They also know the dark reality of America. Thus they have become determined fighters to bring new life and salvation to America before it is too late. They know the critical state of the nation. They know the grieving heart of God. And they are absolutely determined to turn the tide back to God. Their enthusiasm is beautiful to behold.</p>
|
||||
<p>Your dedicated sons and daughters are champions of God crusading for the victory of God ‘s will. As God’s front line, they are declaring war against evil. They are courageously fighting this noble battle. We must overcome evil. It is our mission to build the Kingdom of God here on earth. Therefore, we must build a model of the Kingdom of God right here in America, which God loves and has prepared the most.</p>
|
||||
<p>Ladies and gentlemen, remember, these young people are working tirelessly. Their hearts are filled with tears and sighs in order to create a world free of tears and sighs. These young people are struggling, agonizing over their mission to create a world free of struggle and agony. Our battle is God’s battle against Satan. For the sake of God, we will never retreat, but will win, whatever the sacrifice may be.</p>
|
||||
<p>It is not important whether I am persecuted or not. I am only concerned with the will of God and the mission God gave me. I am concerned that your rejection of me could result in the rejection of God. I am concerned that without knowing the situation clearly, you may be opposing God’s will. If what I am doing is not the will of God, it will not go too far anyway. If, however, what I am doing is the will of God, then no matter how much some people reject and persecute us and try to block the way, this mission will succeed.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why has Reverend Moon come to America where he has encountered such tribulation? Am I pursuing my own honor? Is money my goal, or power? No! Never! I came to America because this is the country which God, our Heavenly Father, has chosen. I came to America because I know the heart of God. I know that in spite of America’s rebellion against Him, God will not abandon this country. His will is to make America an example of a godly nation that the nations of the world can follow. I know God’s will is to save the world, and to do this America must lead the way. This is why I came to America. With God you can win; with Satan you will fail.</p>
|
||||
<p>Ladies and gentlemen, 200 years ago your brave ancestors in the Continental Army fought the Revolution, the War of Independence, with faith in God. George Washington knelt at Valley Forge asking divine intervention, and he and his army were able to win over the invincible British Army. Only through divine intervention could he win the war and America’s independence. At that moment, God laid the “Foundation of Land” for America.</p>
|
||||
<p>Approximately 100 years later when, contrary to God’s will, slavery and segregation were rampant here in America, God raised up Abraham Lincoln as His champion, and brought about the victory of the Civil War, liberating the slaves, and affirming equality for all people. By doing so, God laid the “Foundation of People” for America, transcending race and nationality. Yet this was an external test.</p>
|
||||
<p>Today, 200 years later, America is undergoing another test. This time the test is an internal or spiritual one. It is a religious test, an historical, ideological test. On the other side of the world, the God-denying ideology of communism has risen up and is ready to undertake an all-out offensive against the free world. Destroying America is the communists’ final and ultimate goal. They know America is God’s final bulwark on earth. More than anything else, this is a test of whether America will stand as God’s nation, or fall.</p>
|
||||
<p>America can not win this battle alone. She needs God. In this test you can not win without God who is the foundation of all truth, and all true ideology. A confrontation is inevitable between the two worlds — the God-affirming world and the God-denying world. This is a confrontation of ideology. Therefore, as a champion of God, America must win ideologically over atheistic communism on the worldwide scale, with the unity of all races and nationalities. Our faith in God must be stronger than their faith in communism. America must win in the name of God. Thus God would establish the “Foundation of the New World Ideology” in a higher dimension.</p>
|
||||
<p>The American forefathers fled from religious persecution in Europe, came to the new world, and in the spirit of building “One Nation Under God” they brought about a new nation here in America which is now at the threshold of her third century. In a similar way today, people are fleeing from the communist world of slavery to the free world. Many were persecuted for their religious beliefs and ideological differences. The time has come to unite them to build a new world centered upon God. United, the free world must liberate the enslaved communist world. This time our task is to build “One World Under God.”</p>
|
||||
<p>To do this, Christianity of the world must unite. The church must liberate herself from sectarianism. She must undergo a drastic reform, and achieve an ecumenical and an inter-religious unity. For this, we need a spiritual revolution. We need a new ideology, and this new ideology must incorporate Oriental philosophy, uniting the cultures of the East and the West.</p>
|
||||
<p>This new ideology will also be capable of unifying all the existing religions and ideologies of the world. Therefore, it has come in the form of a new religious or spiritual movement. The Unification Church movement has been created by God to fulfill that mission. This spiritual movement must first succeed here in America in order to spread throughout the world. The new ideology which the Unification Church brings is Godism, an absolutely God-centered ideology. It has the power to awaken America, and it has the power to raise the model of the ideal nation of God upon this land.</p>
|
||||
<p>With that done, the rest of the world will follow America’s example and will build the Kingdom of God upon their respective lands. Then we shall all truly become brothers and sisters under one Father, God. This will be a world of love, a world of happiness. Our planet will be one home, and mankind will be one family. God’s will, His long-cherished desire from the beginning of time will finally be fulfilled. This will be the eternal, ideal world of God. Indeed, it will be the Kingdom of God on earth. We will build it with our hands.</p>
|
||||
<p>This is our supreme mission. It is truly our God-given, sacred mission. God is crying out to the world, and we are His instruments. The world must respond to His call. Listen to God’s commandment. Initiate a courageous march towards the Kingdom of God on earth. Whatever the difficulty, let it not stop us. Our march is God’s, and it will go on to the end.</p>
|
||||
<p>My beloved citizens of America, today let us pledge to God Almighty our loyalty and dedication to the fulfillment of this divine mission. Ladies and gentlemen, in the name of God, let us unite, and together build the Kingdom of God on earth!</p>
|
||||
<p>Let us together give our united thanks to God. In the name of the people of the world, may I congratulate you on the 200th birthday of the great nation of America. May God bless you, and may God bless America and her third century.</p>
|
||||
<p>Thank you very much.</p>
|
||||
105
content/speeches/1976/gods-will-and-christmas.md
Normal file
105
content/speeches/1976/gods-will-and-christmas.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,105 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "GOD'S WILL AND CHRISTMAS"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-11T15:41:57+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-11T15:41:57+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/11/gods-will-and-christmas.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1976"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1976"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="center">REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON<br />
|
||||
SPEAKS ON</h2>
|
||||
<h1 align="center">GOD’S WILL<br />
|
||||
AND CHRISTMAS</h1>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">December 25, 1976<br />
|
||||
Manhattan Center<br />
|
||||
Translator — Bo Hi Pak</h3>
|
||||
<p>Today is Christmas, 1976, and people around the world are celebrating the birth of Jesus Christ. In the history of the Unification Church the year of 1976 was a most critical and extraordinary year and today we have ample reason to be grateful, especially as we gather together for the first service in this holy place, our Manhattan Center.</p>
|
||||
<p>We are not an ordinary group. There are many Christians in the world but the Unification Church and this particular gathering have a special meaning and purpose in God’s dispensation. It is most important in celebrating this day of Christmas to know the purpose of the coming of Jesus Christ 2,000 years ago. Without knowing that purpose clearly this celebration is meaningless, so this morning I would like to deliver a message on the topic, “God’s Will and Christmas.”</p>
|
||||
<p>When we ask if God’s original intention for this world has been completely fulfilled, the obvious answer is no. The will of God was thwarted because of the fall of man. Through history fallen mankind has been searching for the ultimate fulfillment of the will of God and the purpose of creation. As this providence has been advancing on many different levels of the individual, family, society, nation and world, God’s original will or blueprint has never| changed. All the while that unchanging goal has been there for man to accomplish, waiting for man to catch up.</p>
|
||||
<p>God is eternal, unchanging, absolute and unique; therefore, the will of God is also eternal, unchanging, absolute and unique. God cannot yield His original standard or give up His principle because of the failure of men. He cannot compromise or deviate from His original goal no matter how much sacrifice we men have to pay. He cannot come down to the level of men; men must go up to the level of God.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">Realization of the ideal hinges<br />
|
||||
upon the perfection of one man</h3>
|
||||
<p>As soon as the fall of man took place, God’s will focused on the goal of restoration. God Himself is destined to save mankind, to show people how to get out of the fallen state and into the original ideal of creation. That is the providence of God’s salvation,</p>
|
||||
<p>or restoration. Throughout history men have not been in a position to save themselves; salvation comes instead from a higher place. This is why a savior must come to save mankind. As yet no individual has successfully showed God’s original ideal of creation to the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>Without having individual perfection or salvation there can be no family salvation, no social, national or world salvation. God has been thinking about how to establish one central champion who will give mankind His clear message and show the way to salvation. In the mind and heart of God that one man is the key because that one man’s victory will bring not only his own individual perfection, ‘out will open the way for family perfection, social, national and world perfection.</p>
|
||||
<p>God knows this world is evil, and He cannot abruptly send His champion without having prepared some foundation. God’s first task is to prepare the foundation on the individual level by working through central individuals, and then to prepare the family, social and national levels. This is how God came to prepare the nation of Israel. The chosen nation of Israel had the mission of receiving the Messiah and had been expecting his coming for 2,000 years before Jesus came.</p>
|
||||
<p>Jesus Christ came for the will of God, to transmit God’s will to the chosen nation of Israel. God was moving in a certain direction and Jesus Christ was moving parallel to that direction, so certainly the people of Israel were supposed to move in a way parallel to Jesus. If all three had been moving parallel in one direction, God’s ultimate will could have been fulfilled in that nation. God and Jesus were united and all that was needed was to have the people of Israel unite with Jesus. After man’s having fulfilled on the national level, expansion of that fulfillment to the worldwide level would have been assured.</p>
|
||||
<p>As you know from the Principle of Creation, the perfection of Adam would not only have been the perfection of an individual but would have brought the perfection of the family. That would have expanded into the perfection of the clan, society, nation and the world. Therefore, one man of perfection could have brought world perfection. Then there would be only one ism necessary for all man kind-Adamism. Under Adamism the individual would prosper, the family would prosper, and the society, nation and world would prosper.</p>
|
||||
<p>The true forefather of mankind is that individual whose perfection represents not only his own success, but the perfection of the family, nation, world and cosmos. Today’s world would be entirely different if that had been accomplished by Adam. We would not see all the disgusting sights that we witness every day. Neither would we see the language barriers and the national barriers separating people. Furthermore, every individual would understand the perfection of man and would also live in complete unity between spirit world and this world. Every individual could clearly map out his own way of life to reach the ultimate Kingdom of Heaven. The problem today is that man does not possess the living God and no one has given him true direction. Mankind lives random, wandering lives. In the original ideal this would never be; everyone would be guided into perfection in a way perfectly parallel with the will of God and no one could live outside that will.</p>
|
||||
<p>The realization of the Kingdom of God hinges upon the perfection of one man. That one man will bring the perfection of the Kingdom of God here on earth, and thereafter will erect the Kingdom of God in Heaven. The citizens of the Kingdom of God will start their lives here on earth and after they consummate their lives here will automatically be elevated into the Kingdom of God in Heaven, where they will continue as families.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">God’s work begins here on earth</h3>
|
||||
<p>If there had been no fall the situations here on earth and in heaven would have been perfectly parallel. On earth there would be the individual, family, society, nation and world under God and the same would be seen in the spirit world. One united world would have occurred. It is God’s will to see perfection come first here on earth; God never intended to have His Kingdom established in spirit world and then copied here on earth. Christians commonly think that the heavenly kingdom in spirit world is the perfected kingdom but that is not true.</p>
|
||||
<p>Without perfection here on earth no perfection can be obtained there. There was always a blueprint in the mind of God, the original plan that always has been and will always remain perfect, even though the physical realization of these plans has never yet been seen. Jesus prayed, “Thy will be done here on earth as it is in heaven.” Jesus knew the perfection of God’s will in Heaven and he brought that will to earth, coming to establish perfection here so that mankind would bring the kingdom into heaven. That was God’s plan.</p>
|
||||
<p>God has not yet seen the perfection of His original plan here on earth, however, even after the coming of Jesus Christ. Because of the crucifixion Jesus could not accomplish the full purpose of his coming, the perfection of Adam’s level. It was not at all God’s original plan to fulfill the ideal by killing the Messiah. If that was indeed God’s method then just sending him to a nation that was unprepared to understand him would have been sufficient. Sacrifice is sometimes necessary, but God did not intend the sacrifice of human life as the key to complete salvation. Because of the crucifixion Jesus Christ was not allowed to reach the fullest degree of perfection and no family, social or national perfection was obtained. Therefore, it is most logical that the Messiah must come a second time.</p>
|
||||
<p>What will Jesus do when he comes? Will he come to wipe out the world? The word “judgment” is frequently misunderstood to mean that God will wipe out everything in anger. That is not the purpose of the Messiah’s coming a second time. The whole purpose is to fulfill the mission that was left undone 2,000 years ago, to work for individual, family, social, national and world perfection. Judgment is the constructive work of God to see the fulfillment of the Kingdom of God here on earth.</p>
|
||||
<p>Because the work of God is realistic and physical, the Messiah’s coming on the clouds in the sky does not make sense. By interpreting the Bible literally many Christians anticipate Jesus’ appearance in the sky, but that could not be so. People perceive God as being supernatural, someone who could perform even the miracle of bringing Jesus on the clouds. Why would Christianity be necessary in that case? Why would faith be necessary? Why didn’t God use supernatural power to build up the Kingdom of God in the first place? Why has He had to wait for 6,000 years to accomplish this?</p>
|
||||
<p>I want you to know that God’s will in sending Jesus Christ 2,000 years ago perfectly parallels the coming of Adam in the garden of Eden. The Lord of the Second Advent will come for the same purpose. In other words, God’s will, Adam’s purpose, Jesus’ purpose and the purpose of the Second Coming are all the same. Truth is unchanging, being the beginning and the end. The will of God cannot be changed or tarnished by time but will be the same forever. God has a formula and when it is fulfilled God will seal it. That particular formula is still there, unfulfilled; God is waiting for man to fulfill that pure, unadulterated standard.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">God never detours</h3>
|
||||
<p>God has been working tirelessly for 6,000 years to accomplish one thing: the perfected Adam. God has been working to see that man as a model for mankind. Out of all the multitudes of men, the world has still not met that one man who is perfect in the sight of God. Yet no matter what, God’s will is marching on. God promised a Messiah when Adam failed and if that Messiah cannot fulfill in the fullest degree then God will send another Messiah. That is the messianic concept. The Messiah’s ideal is perfectly parallel with the ideal of God and therefore we can say that God and the Messiah are one.</p>
|
||||
<p>For God and the Messiah to become one, what must the Messiah do? To answer that you must know why God created man. Was man created for himself or for someone else-for woman? If any man thinks he was born for self-glory, he is absolutely wrong. God created man for the sake of woman.</p>
|
||||
<p>What kind of man was Jesus? Was he man or woman or in between? What is a true man? Is the President of the United States automatically a true man? The true man is one who perfectly fits God’s framework, meaning that if God is round, that true man is perfectly round and if God is square, that true man is perfectly square. From day to night, from eternity to eternity he will not deviate from that standard.</p>
|
||||
<p>Once he becomes a true man in the sight of God, will he waver and change or will he stick to God’s one principle goal? Will the true man say, “Well, I will try this for ten years and if it doesn’t work I will change”? Or will that man not change for ten years or one hundred years or for eternity? When there is danger to his life will he exclaim, “I definitely don’t want to be in this situation. I must take cover”? Why not? If he deviates in any way then he is no longer like God because God never changes. Paralleling this, will you try first for a year or so and then see what happens? Would a true member of the Unification Church give up or change?</p>
|
||||
<p>I want you to know that God is straightforward. He will not detour but will go ahead regardless of what happens. When God moves and there is an enemy roadblock, God knows that His advance will ultimately smash all opposition. God knows that it is the other side which will be shattered. Therefore, the true man and the true member is fearless, having the courage to clash with opposition and knowing the other side will eventually fall away. He will always take the adventurous way, not avoiding anything in order to seize the advantage. You must live that way every day. God is eternal; therefore, I am an eternal being. God is unique; therefore, I am unique. God is unchanging; therefore, I will never change. God is absolute so I am going to be absolute. That is the way you must think every day.</p>
|
||||
<p>How do we know Jesus was a true man? He didn’t write a big sign on his forehead or get a Ph.D. He didn’t have any extraordinary size or power. Why do we know him to be a true man? We know Jesus was a true man because his way of life was parallel with the will of God and fit perfectly the description of God’s way of life. We know that Jesus Christ was born solely for the will of God, that he lived solely for the will of God and that he died solely for the will of God. At the critical moment of Jesus’ death on the cross he died as a Messiah and with the dignity of a Messiah, not as an ordinary man, a sad man or a man taking cover. He deeply felt, “Even though the Roman Empire opposes me now, it shall receive my mercy. Even though the Israelites oppose me, they shall receive my mercy.” Therefore, Jesus had room to forgive them, room to pray for them and to embrace them.</p>
|
||||
<p>Jesus could not give up the will of God by resenting their adamant opposition to his efforts to save them. Jesus certainly could not abandon his mission at that moment by hating the people. He was a true man because he perfectly lived the life of God. He was a walking God. There was no separation between God and Jesus, and because no one can destroy God no one can destroy Jesus Christ. The crucifixion was not his destruction; God manifested the power of resurrection so that the world could see that Jesus was never destroyed.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">What attitude is needed<br />
|
||||
in order to receive the Messiah?</h3>
|
||||
<p>Since the fulfillment of perfection was not obtained in Israel, God prepared the second Israel as the foundation upon which the second Messiah could come. That foundation is the work of Christianity. We must know that Christianity is the second Israel in the sight of God. The ultimate goal of Christians the world over is to receive the Messiah. They talk about this, but the most critical question for them is how they are going to meet the Messiah. Many Christians think that the Messiah will command extraordinary miracles to happen which will solve all the world’s problems in one moment, instantly making the world the Kingdom of God. This is their ambiguous understanding but this could not possibly be so.</p>
|
||||
<p>When the Messiah comes the second time he will start from the very bottom of man’s situation and advance step by step to the height of the Kingdom. He brings the pattern which the rest of the world should follow and he will not compromise with the world. He will initiate the final showdown between good and evil. According to that standard, are modern day Christians ready to be lifted up to the Kingdom of God in heaven as perfected men and women? Not at all. They must transform themselves and change to fit into the pattern that the Messiah will bring; as the second Israel, Christians are to be the first people to change themselves into that model.</p>
|
||||
<p>Even today there are people who think that the fall of man was in the plan of God. How ridiculous! If God had planned for evil and sin, He could never be a good God. God never intended the work of salvation to be needed; He originally intended only the garden of Eden, with Adam and Eve becoming the embodiment of perfection. A man of perfection does not require salvation. God would far more prefer to have man without any need for the dispensation of salvation.</p>
|
||||
<p>How well do you know the will of God? Many Christians are convinced that God’s will for them is to seek only their own chunk of heaven, and they could care less about the fate of the rest of the world. Meanwhile the nation and the world are crumbling and instead of feeling responsible, they expect God to handle everything. That is not true Christianity.</p>
|
||||
<p>After the fall of man God’s efforts focused on the work of salvation. I want you to know clearly that His target is the world, not just one man, one race, one people or one nation. God intended the Messiah to accomplish the fulfillment of perfection, not to create a multitude of denominations. He still is determined to achieve that one ultimate goal of perfection and unity between men, even if this may mean the sacrifice of the churches.</p>
|
||||
<p>I have seen what the Kingdom of God is like in the spirit world and ultimately you too will see that God’s Kingdom is not organized in the same divided way that religions are here. Such separation is truly contrary to the will of God. The conflict and division between religious people has been carried over into spirit world and brings grief to God. Yet that has been conventional faith.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">How can you become true sons<br />
|
||||
and daughters of Christ?</h3>
|
||||
<p>We believe in Jesus Christ as the savior and Messiah simply because we want to become the son or daughter who can fulfill the will of God. Jesus died for the sake of his mission, not just to acquire his own chunk of heaven. Don’t ever worry about your own heaven, but worry about bringing down the Kingdom of God to your society and to this world. If you are like that, when you say to God, “I don’t want to go to the Kingdom of God,” God will chase after you and personally install you in the highest position in His Kingdom.</p>
|
||||
<p>Jesus never complained to God about the rebelliousness of the very people he had been sent to save and never ceased caring about them. That was not Jesus’ heart. Jesus knew clearly that his mission was not just the salvation of Israel but of the world. God would be most pleased to hear Jesus pray, “God, Your goal is world salvation. Please use me and Your chosen nation as Your sacrifice to fulfill Your work.” Jesus became a son of God simply because he was perfectly united with God in will and in heart. Because of that oneness Jesus Christ could willingly die for the rest of the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>How can you become the true sons and daughters of Christ? By becoming perfectly one with Christ, one with his spirit and one with his heart. If you are perfectly united with Jesus Christ you can be a willing sacrifice for-the salvation of the rest of the world. The true Christians are those who are willing to sacrifice themselves, their own church and their denomination for the fulfillment of the will of God for world salvation.</p>
|
||||
<p>A true Christian could not pray for God’s help and blessing for only his family. After knowing the truth of God’s situation we can only pray, “God, I am ready to be Your sacrifice. Use me as Your instrument; fulfill Your will for world salvation through me. If necessary please sacrifice my family, church and nation.” Such people will create the Kingdom of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>Those who pray only for their own chunk of God’s blessing will end up in hell. If you search closely you will discover that this is true. If God’s sole concern is world salvation, do you think He would support the person who was interested only in himself, his family and his church, or would He side with the people who were most involved in world salvation?</p>
|
||||
<p>Put yourself in God’s position for a moment and look at the American churches. Not only are there a great many churches, but they are pursuing very different purposes and goals. White people organize together, black people organize their churches and yellow people organize their churches. Do you think this is a very beautiful thing for God to behold?</p>
|
||||
<p>Absolutely not! If any Christian leader would call for his people to unite with other races then he could be considered a true Christian leader among his people.</p>
|
||||
<p>Since we know the overall will of God, we can understand the world which can meet that standard. Could a perfected man be influenced by Satan? Even if Satan is standing right next to that man he is completely powerless to influence him. Satan could sneakily flip him over in his sleep, but upon awakening that man would realize what had happened and just flip back to his right position. It is a waste of Satan’s energy to meddle with a perfected man.</p>
|
||||
<p>Can Satan test God? God never told Satan that he could not try to test God, but Satan is not that dumb. He knows very well that no matter how much effort he makes, testing God is a waste of his time and energy. A man of perfection is just like God and Satan knows that testing him is a waste of time. When you become a man of perfection, Satan is powerless to influence you. You stand aloof of Satan’s temptations.</p>
|
||||
<p>Are you Unification Church members such men and women? How can you become that kind of person? The solution is simple: don’t worry about yourself but think 100% of God. Decide that you will be as unchanging as God and cultivate that quality. Then you will graduate from temptation and Satan will have to testify that you have graduated out his sphere of influence. Satan will grudgingly acknowledge you.</p>
|
||||
<p>Satan even tried to tempt Jesus Christ. After offering three temptations to Jesus, Satan came to the conclusion that he had no power over him. If even a little bit of selfishness, a little bit of ego, remained in Jesus’ heart, Satan could have hooked it and pulled Jesus down to his dungeon.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">Satan cannot grab any nation<br />
|
||||
or person who serves the world</h3>
|
||||
<p>Which is the majority in the Unification Church, those who have graduated from the temptation of Satan, or those who are still susceptible? That is the key question of our Church. There are many ways for you to be tempted, but you must remember that while I certainly push you and send you out, I am having you do it not for me or for yourself, but for the sake of God, humanity and the world. I have never asked you to earn money for me. Wait and see who will be the winner in the sight of God, the Unification Church or our opposition.</p>
|
||||
<p>I know very well that there are terrorist groups who think that by eliminating me they can destroy the Unification Church. How wrong and ridiculous their thinking is! If I were killed, God would raise up millions more like me to continue in His work. How are you members different from conventional Christians? Why are you here? You are handpicked by God and you joined this church to give yourself for the sake of God and humanity. The Unification Church sign at the door is insignificant and unnecessary. The significant thing is our purpose for being here. If there were no church at all under the sun but every person was eager to live for God and humanity then the Kingdom of Heaven would quickly come. No churches would be needed. That is the kind of world God wanted to build in the beginning. Adam failed so the coming of the Messiah became necessary. Jesus was not given a chance to succeed so the Second Coming became necessary. No one else in the world accepted the job so God raised the Unification Church to take up the task.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you find something good, don’t put it in your own pocket but think of God and humanity. Go to school to become champions for God and humanity. Go out and even fight for that purpose; that is the fight of righteousness. You do not have to know all 66 books of the Bible to know that God wanted to erect such a world and that you are chosen to help do that. If you give yourself for the sake of God and humanity then you already know the Bible to the fullest extent. You know more of God than anybody else.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you become that kind of person you have already transcended the Old and New Testaments and Satan will not find any handle to grab you. There is only one way Satan could hook you; he must say, “1 love God more than you do. I love humanity more than you do and you must follow me.” If that were the case then Satan would no longer be Satan but would already be working for God. When you worry about a thousand things before you concentrate on</p>
|
||||
<p>God, Satan has many hooks to manipulate you with on every level. How foolish to expose yourself in such a way to Satan’s manipulation!</p>
|
||||
<p>The nation will also be tested. For example, at one time America was trying to serve the world, but America has again become isolationist, giving its own domestic interests priority. Can Satan hook this nation or not? If America’s 220 million people were united together to give themselves for the sake of the world, how great America would be. God has poured down the power and material blessing America needs to do just that. All this country lacks is the determination to do the job. America is in a position to lead, like a locomotive pulling a train, but if the locomotive is damaged then all the cars behind will be helpless. If one passenger foresees the danger to the locomotive, should he pull the emergency brake, even over the protests of other passengers? As long as the others do not know about the problem they will oppose and persecute him.</p>
|
||||
<p>That is the job I have been doing in America. I know that danger is coming to America and that this locomotive should be kept intact at any cost. Even if there are repercussions locally from stopping the train so abruptly, such as disruption or fire, the greater tragedy still has to be averted. We are the champions to apply the brakes to stop the train and prevent the tragedy. If someone on the train pulled out a pistol and shot you, would you still pursue that mission or would you give up? If you were literally dying, what would your last words be? Would you just feel miserable, or would you shout, “Brother, sister, take my mission and go on”?</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">By inheriting the heart of Jesus<br />
|
||||
you can do anything</h3>
|
||||
<p>In this world there are so many churches which are celebrating the birth of Christ right at this moment. They are having services and celebrations, and we are the only group representing the true heart of Jesus which was filled with grief. This is the only group dedicating itself to go on with the mission of Jesus until it is fulfilled. I want you to know that under God’s grace Christianity has been prospering for 2,000 years, but in less than two decades world Christianity has declined. Do you know why? Because of you; because of the Unification Church.</p>
|
||||
<p>God is now raising this group up as His new champion, and in order to minimize opposition God is withdrawing His spiritual power from other groups. No matter how glorious the external church building is, with stained glass windows, plush carpets and a beautiful organ, the very important spiritual element is missing. No matter how great a theologian or evangelist emerges to revitalize the spirit of Christianity, it is not there because God has already shifted to another dispensation, centering on a new ideology and revelation. Any movement or church or individual who opposes this ideology will decline.</p>
|
||||
<p>Before arriving at this particular level of achievement I had to go through certain courses to indemnify history. I am certainly an individual with my own will and naturally have the human desire to take care of myself. By understanding that kind of human tendency I evaluated all the many kinds of human desires and interests surrounding me. Then when I must make a decision about how to do the will of God, there is no kind of situation which I am unfamiliar with. I have evaluated every possible situation.</p>
|
||||
<p>With all that experience I came to one ultimate truth; the more you seek after your own benefit, the more your future will be blocked and will finally crumble. No matter how difficult it seems, when you are absolutely centered upon God and humanity nothing can block you. Any opponent will be shattered in any confrontation. I know this through my own experience.</p>
|
||||
<p>Some people think, “Oh, Reverend Moon is a successful man; he has lots of money and lots of young people follow him. He receives tremendous respect so he must be very happy.” Whoever says that truly does not know me at all. Every day I receive reports from all over the world. Do you think most of the reports are happy reports of success or are most of them heartbreaking? Every day I hear about someone who was arrested or who was tortured by communists, or about some extraordinary persecution, some church which has fallen apart or some nation or some missionary who is in trouble. If I were an ordinary man I just couldn’t take the</p>
|
||||
<p>burden. I would have run away a long time ago.</p>
|
||||
<p>Even America is not friendly. The press scrutinizes me with a biased outlook and parents are suspicious. We are in a fish bowl with everyone staring. If I were an ordinary man who had my temper-and I am a man of temper, no question about it-I would have lashed out at them long ago, or else shriveled into nothing. But that is not the kind of person I am.</p>
|
||||
<p>You seem to be doing a most difficult job, going out fund raising and witnessing, but at least you have no overwhelming responsibility there. If other people respond then you have achieved something for God. If they don’t respond, however, it’s still all right and you can go on to another person. But I cannot take that position.</p>
|
||||
<p>Ten years ago I was known as being penniless and today I am called a millionaire. But honestly speaking, I personally have no more money than I had ten years ago. Ten years ago the scope of the movement was smaller than today and so the scale of concern and worry was smaller. Today I can’t put off critical work for lack of money because our movement has come to the stage where unless we take emergency measures a whole nation might crumble or Asia might disintegrate. I can’t avoid tackling problems just because I don’t think I have the physical, mental or financial capability. Regardless of what my capability is, once the problem comes I will never avoid it. I will grab it and solve it! That’s why God needs me and that’s why the world and America need me.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">My secret comfort</h3>
|
||||
<p>I always have one secret comfort in any adverse and difficult position. I always remember that my Father in heaven has felt much greater suffering than I do and His is a much greater burden than mine. He has been weeping as he has faced a thousand times more emergencies than I have had. He is my Father and I must be like my Father. That is my secret and comfort.</p>
|
||||
<p>God has come to me many times, saying, “You are my son. I thank you.” God’s comfort is sweet and nothing in this world can deter the power that comes from such comfort. Since I am being comforted by Heavenly Father I can go on. Anyone among you who can follow this way with 100% public-minded dedication shall also be comforted and I shall always stand side by side with you in spirit.</p>
|
||||
<p>Since I cannot know everyone’s situation I am praying to God, “Heavenly Father, please listen to them and help them. You must comfort them as much as you have comforted me. Father, you must do this for me!” This is why many extraordinary spiritual situations develop in the Unification Church. I am sure that in prayer many of you see visions and hear voices and receive special inspiration in your hearts. That is because God is directly reaching you as He reaches me.</p>
|
||||
<p>The nation of America was created primarily by the Protestant movement. We’re closely watching the direction in which America is moving. I will give you this prophecy about the Papacy and the gigantic nation of America: As long as they are parallel with God’s will they will prosper, but as soon as they separate themselves from the will of God they will be shattered. If they don’t understand the will of God but oppose it out of ignorance then a great tragedy will come to this country and all the Christian communities of the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>God is a living God and His goal is world salvation. Certainly God must be doing something to gather a group of people whose hearts can be ignited, who can become God’s new champions and undertake the mission to save the world.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">God’s three headaches</h3>
|
||||
<p>The evil power of communism is creeping into the churches. The communists’ most vicious tactic is to infiltrate in the disguise of priests, pastors and ministers. The propaganda of the communist ideology is being spoken in many churches today. These priests are proclaiming that Jesus Christ was the first communist because he blessed the poor and chastised the rich. The communists are wolves in sheep’s clothing. If this is the world of reality then God needs you and the movement of the Unification Church in order to liberate all the churches of America and to eventually liberate the communists themselves. The living God and the living Jesus want to see this.</p>
|
||||
<p>Many Roman Catholics misunderstand me so much that they want to destroy me and many church leaders have called me a heretic. But at the same time I desire to reach out and embrace them, not only to liberate them but to give salvation to all. God’s greatest headache today is communism and God is looking for the people who will be responsible for defeating communism. Who is going to rebuild the Christian churches? After all, God has chosen them to be the foundation, the champions of the Kingdom. Who is going to re-ignite them?</p>
|
||||
<p>A third headache of God is the moral degradation of the youth of the world, particularly the youth of America. Many of them are dependent on drugs and have become morally degraded by their practice of free sex. Who is going to rededicate these young people to the righteous cause? Do you think the Carter administration can be responsible for God’s three headaches? No! The present government may very well be deceived by the communists and certainly they have no determination to stop communism. The American government cannot elevate American Christianity to heightened prosperity. The entire free world, the Papacy and all the churches together cannot unite to bring the necessary spiritual prosperity. Unless some champion can solve the three headaches of God, this world is facing doomsday.</p>
|
||||
<p>You and I are here to tackle the three major headaches of God. The will of God is the liberation of the world. Our God-given solution to these problems has been working, and all we have to do is reach the rest of the world. The communist elements are focusing their attack on me and church-goers who want to enjoy the prosperity and luxury of their churches don’t like me either. Those who want to see the young people corrupted also don’t like me.</p>
|
||||
<p>No matter how strong our opposition may be, God’s determination is stronger. As long as that is true you have nothing to worry abut. We members of the Unification Church solemnly declare that we will tackle this mission of being champions of God. We are joining in the spiritual revolution and will heal the corrupted youth; we will bring the solutions to the Christian community. We certainly have the answer to communism. We join together for the liberation of the world and the liberation of mankind, but that’s not all. We are gathered together to liberate the heart of Jesus and of God Himself. No Christian churches today are proclaiming this goal. Nobody outside our church is teaching this purpose. As long as we continue on our march, we are the only hope of the world, the hope of Jesus and the hope of God, and no one can destroy this movement. We can only win and prosper in due course.</p>
|
||||
<p>We are gathered together to participate in the historic mission in which Jesus and God will take delight. That is truly the spirit of Christmas and we are celebrating in that spirit. We are not in darkness. We know the truth and we have already begun the march toward the goal. The only remaining question is how far you can march. Can you march from the east coast of the United States to the west coast toward Asia, the Middle East, Europe, across the Atlantic Ocean and back to the United States? Can you march around the world? As members of the Unification Church, you must pray, “Heavenly Father, give me longer arms so I can embrace the world, so I can lift up the world to Your throne. I know that Your goal is world salvation and my arms are reaching out to the world, but they are not long enough, Father. Please lengthen my arms and strengthen my feet so I can lift up the world. I am taking Your responsibility.” Anyone who tells God, “You know that I have given myself; I cannot reserve anything. Everything is for You. Please accept it and do Your will” knows that God’s eyes will fill with tears and that God will come down and embrace such a person.</p>
|
||||
<p>I am trying to live up to that every day. I know the embrace of God, but how much will I feel closer to Him when I’ve completed my mission! How much delight God will take after the world is His again. This is my goal and direction and you are here to join me in that pursuit. If you die in such a struggle then your death is never in vain because you are not living for your own sake.</p>
|
||||
<p>As long as the Unification Church has that goal we will never be destroyed. Rest assured, no power can destroy you. If you are always busy with your mission then God is always behind you, pushing like a tailwind. Don’t turn around to face God because He will not want to see your face until the final victory. This is the true Christmas.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the name of God and in the name of Jesus Christ we are celebrating the true Christmas. The year of 1976 is over and our determination is that the true spirit of Christmas will go on through the third century of America, from 1977 to the ultimate fulfillment of the glory of God. Let us join together on this Christmas day to pledge ourselves to God by raising both hands. Thank you. Let us pray.</p>
|
||||
76
content/speeches/1976/past-and-future-generations.md
Normal file
76
content/speeches/1976/past-and-future-generations.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,76 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "PAST AND FUTURE GENERATIONS"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-11T15:26:35+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-11T15:26:35+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/11/past-and-future-generations.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1976"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1976"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="center">REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON</h2>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">August 1, 1976<br />
|
||||
Tarrytown, New York<br />
|
||||
Translator – Col. Bo Hi Pak</h3>
|
||||
<p>The message this morning is entitled <i>Past and Future Generations</i>.</p>
|
||||
<p>First of all, who is going to be responsible for this world? Indeed, men are responsible. When we say men, we mean men and women. The problem is what kind of men and women can be responsible for this world? A very handsome man or a beautiful woman? We cannot be that simple. The beauty of a person’s face cannot be a qualification to be responsible for this world. Not only man is important but there are many other factors involved, such as money, and the system of organization. But everything hinges upon one key element: man himself.</p>
|
||||
<p>What kind of man are we talking about here? A wise man or a foolish man? I’m sure every one of you agrees that it must be a man of wisdom. But what kind of wisdom? It could never be the man who leads a most prosperous and wonderful life only for himself. The wisdom of man has to be a factor to contribute to world history. Furthermore, that wisdom should transcend and penetrate all national and racial barriers and be a universal philosophy.</p>
|
||||
<p>Actually it all comes down to one man, one central person, who will lead the entire human race and the entire universe. Black people might want to have that man be a black man, yellow people might want him to come from the yellow race, and white people might look for him among whites. But the ultimate responsibility for the world ends up in one man. In that one man new history begins. There have been so many billions of men and women who have lived, but actually in the sight of God that one man is the key. So what kind of wisdom should that one key man possess? That is the problem. That man must understand the value of the universe. That one man must be in a position to bring the solution to the fundamental problem common to all mankind. That one man must exemplify the unchangeable and priceless value of all men. In other words, he must set the standard of value that will never tarnish-but remains for eternity.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then let us consider what kind of value that can be. Can it be power? Will power remain for eternity? Can it be wealth? Or knowledge? No, it is love. That love does not originate from that one man alone, however. True love cannot be generated by one man alone. True love always comes in a circuit, and a circuit always has two poles, a subject and object. Then love is one qualification to be possessed by the key or universal man. What is next? Second, most importantly, he must possess true life. We have only one life to live, and the key question is whether we are really leading the most valuable, honorable and truthful life possible. Are you? Everyone is concerned about this, but everyone’s standard of value for life is different. Among a thousand men you would find a thousand different standards of value. No real absolute standard has been established. To some people honor, dignity, prestige and a life of luxury have great value, while others value a simple and humble lifestyle.</p>
|
||||
<p>Is there anyone who would volunteer to die for no reason at all? Even a murderer, for example, who has killed another person and certainly deserves that his own life be taken, is very terrified about and reluctant to face his own execution. Even though he killed another person, he doesn’t want to die. Do you understand that psychology, that feeling?</p>
|
||||
<p>Then when we talk about life, what kind of life are we talking about? Are we talking about the 80, 90, or 100 years we spend upon the earth before death? Or are we talking about life that endures for eternity with no change in the standard of value? What kind of eternity are we talking about, our earthly, miserable existence, or some elevated, heavenly existence in which we want to remain for eternity? We are concerned not only about eternity, but we are paying a great deal of attention to the quality of that eternity. Everyone wants to spend eternity in a high, honorable place.</p>
|
||||
<p>The key fundamental factors of all mental life are love and life. Then where can we find true love and true life? What is the source? Those who think you are the source of that love and that life, raise your hands. No one? You are proud young men and women of America, first class citizens, yet still you don’t have confidence that you are the source of life and love? Do you think we can find that true love and true life in the president’s office at a distinguished university, or in the work place of a Nobel Prizewinner? Are they in a position to give out true love and true life? No, no one, including Reverend Moon, can say, “I am the source of true life and true love.” We know that our earthly life span is less than 100 years, so any man who says that he is the source of life and love cannot be trusted, not even Reverend Moon. We could perhaps believe it at this particular time while he is alive and teaching, but in less than 100 years Reverend Moon will no longer remain on earth. So man’s ambition and desire to true life and true love is a great and eternal one, but man’s reality, his temporal life, is a miserable one leading to a destiny of decay.</p>
|
||||
<p>If God did not exist, man would have to create an original concept of God. It is absolutely necessary for men to have an almighty, unique, unchanging and absolute God, with unchanging thoughts throughout eternity. He could not be an ideal God if He changed His mind from morning to evening. Do you like men with changeable ideas and a changing attitude from morning to night? But aren’t you like that? In the morning you’re thinking one way, but by evening you are already discouraged and thinking something else. Even though some of us are weak in this way and change our minds from morning to evening, we still have at least one thing in common: we all value a man with an unchangeable and eternal type of personality. We can admire and respect him, isn’t this true? All men want that. It’s our common goal. Let’s imagine that there was no God. Then we would have to create a concept or hypothesis of a God, a conceptual God, a fake God, attributing to him the characteristics of being eternal, unchangeable and absolute. Without such a subject, this world has no central point to rally around, and man’s problems can never be solved.</p>
|
||||
<p>So who are the men of wisdom? They are the men who think deeply, but not about how to make money, how to live more luxuriously, or how to succeed in business. I am not talking about that kind of thinking. Men of wisdom are those who think deeply about God and His characteristics, and His relationship with man. Without this kind of deep and serious thinking about this most fundamental problem of man, the world cannot survive. Do you understand? Man’s reality is such that we need even an artificial God. Without some sort of God, fake or real, we cannot solve our human problems.</p>
|
||||
<p>How exciting it is, therefore, that we do not need to create an artificial God. God exists. He is real. Once we recognize this, what a great gospel it is. A man, who is seeking to solve man’s fundamental problems, must seek God, because without God men’s problems cannot be solved. Once you find the eternal unchanging God above you, then that discovery is truly electrifying to you. Would you rather have an artificial God or a real God? (Real God!) Why is that? The artificial God cannot react, but the real God can react and you receive stimulation from Him. In other words, when you do something, He responds. Only the real God can do that. When you extend energy to the real God, a give and take relationship takes place, and a reciprocal relationship can be formed. In other words, it is not a one-way street, but a two-way street. That’s why we need a real God. If you try to make a relationship with a dummy God, no matter how much energy you pour forth, there can be no reaction, no reciprocation. Therefore there’s no energy generated. So if you try to relate with a dummy or conceptual subject, trying to be its object, no matter what you do, there’s no energy, no circuit formed, no give and take of a reciprocal relationship. Therefore no energy is created. How long-how many days or years-could your happiness last with that dummy God?</p>
|
||||
<p>The greatest contribution one can make to mankind throughout history is to find God and to testify that He exists. This is the greatest possible contribution to history. Do you know that God exists? How certain are you? Even if your neck were chopped off, you would not relinquish or alter your belief? Do you think God exists or do you know God exists? Who can guarantee to you that God exists? Can your father or your teacher guarantee to you that God exists? You yourself must know it to the depths of your being.</p>
|
||||
<p>So what kind of man are you, to be able to guarantee that God exists? God would not want His existence guaranteed by a swindler, a liar or a lazy person. He would feel terrible to hear such a person testify to Him. The problem is whether or not we are the kind of persons God can willingly accept to testify to Him. He loves to hear the right kind of people say, “I know that God exists.” Are you confident you are such persons? Do you really know that God exists? How much do you know? How about the equivalent of one thin hair? If somebody pulls one little thin hair from the back of my head, do I know it or not? So even though you don’t know much about God, if you pull just one tiny hair from the back of God’s head, if you know even that much about God, you really know a great deal. Even pulling just one thin hair from the back of God, you can attract God’s attention, because He will turn around and look at you. Do you know even that much? It’s very little, but at least it’s one way to know God and attract His attention.</p>
|
||||
<p>So you know God. Are you satisfied to know just one thin hair of God, or do you want to know His whole being from top to bottom including His heart? (WHOLE BEING!) Aren’t you greedy! So I trust you that you know God, and you will guarantee God’s existence. Would you swap that knowledge for billions of dollars and deny God? (NO!) How about if the entire population of America rose up against you and demanded that you deny God’s existence, would you do it? (NO!) What if the entire human race rose up against you and commanded you to deny God or they would clobber you and destroy you, would you change? (NO!) What if everyone’s ancestors in the entire spirit world demanded that you deny God’s existence, what would you do? Can you truthfully say that no matter what opposition or stress may come, you know God exists and would never deny that? Raise your hands if you can truthfully say that you know God and He is your reality. Thank you. I don’t think you have much confidence because your hands came up very slowly. Shall we show Heavenly Father our confidence? (YES!)</p>
|
||||
<p>The existence of God has been a problem for our ancestors, and also for our own generation, and it will be a problem for future generations as well. The existence of God, the reality of God, is the deep and fundamental question of man’s life. Men of wisdom throughout history have thought deeply about this fundamental question and have come to the conclusion that God does exist. People who believed in God’s existence have changed the course of history. What kind of qualifications must one possess to be called a saint or holy man? No one deserves these titles unless he is united with the invisible God. Without that unity, no one is qualified to be called a saint. There have been many great men and famous patriots here in America and in all the nations of the world, but they were not necessarily godly men. Without God, no one can be a holy man or a saint. Would you rather be just a great man, or a saint? The qualification to become a holy man or a saint is that you must become a professional person in the knowledge of God. In other words, you must be a professional at the job of knowing God.</p>
|
||||
<p>Let us examine history to see whether what I have said is correct. Jesus, Confucius, Buddha, Mohammed: why are these people listed as saints? Those people never claimed that they themselves were great and to be respected. Instead, they proclaimed the truth of God’s existence. They were the messengers or errand boys of God, the saints who brought new religions to this world. Don’t you want to become one of the saints?</p>
|
||||
<p>We all want to become saints like that, but how many of us are actually willing and eager to live a life of religious discipline? Those who wish to live this kind of life, please raise your hands. In other words, it’s no fun. In the religious life there are absolute limitations. It’s not the kind of life where you can do anything you want. As a religious man, you must see only certain things with your two eyes, rather than exercising your entire vision. You have a fist and sometimes want to seek revenge, but instead the religious life brings the fist inside. You must be patient and you must withstand insults and injuries. That’s the religious life. It’s definitely not the life of freedom, of doing everything you want. Do you like that kind of life of limitations? (YES!) Those persons who said yes are actually lying. You’re crazy. Even I myself did not desire to live that kind of religious life with so much discipline and limitation.</p>
|
||||
<p>I have now become the focus of so much controversy, and the government, the New York Times, the Washington Post and everyone every day is trying daily to tear me apart. Is there anyone here who would like to hear such criticisms every day? No one wants to live and work under such a barrage of criticism. Then why do we have to do it? Even under such unpleasant circumstances, why do we have to persevere? I must go on simply because I am doing not my own will but God’s will. Whether I like it or not, God wants it that way, and therefore I will go. That’s the religious way of life. No matter what kind of hardships or tribulations we must endure, we will follow heaven’s unchangeable order. Therein lies our value. Then among all the saints who is the greatest or central one? It is the person who can pioneer and make the impossible possible to fulfill the will of God. If any such saint exists, he is indeed the central saint. God cannot trust man. Man has proven himself untrustworthy in the sight of God. However, if there is one man who can say, “God, even though You cannot do a certain thing, I want to do it Your way. I want to represent You and I want to make Your impossible job possible.” If one person can make that kind of statement with conviction in the sight of God, God can smile at him. Are you the one? Or are you the one who gives up in defeat? You say you can make the impossible possible, but I cannot trust you. Even if someone poked out one of your eyes, would you still be determined to persevere? Every morning when you looked into the mirror and saw only one eye, would you still have no regrets? Or would you wish you had two eyes again? Would you think, “Instead of accepting God and going this path, I would rather have my two eyes?” For the sake of God would you be willing, if necessary, to sacrifice even your other eye? There are two types of persons: One says, “For the sake of God there is nothing I cannot sacrifice, even both my eyes.” The other says, “Oh, God, why did you take my left eye? Can’t You please put it back for me?” Which type are you, the first or the second? (First!) “Even if my life is taken and my head is chopped off, still I will never change.” Are you that kind of person?</p>
|
||||
<p>So aren’t you crazy, you young people who are just blossoming in life, many not even married, yet you are willing to die for the cause of God! Many people will point their fingers at you and call you crazy and say that Reverend Moon has ruined your life. Even then, are you determined to go on’? (YES !) So as long as you follow this path of life, I know the gossip and criticism will have no end. It will continue on and on, and it will plague you. Still are you determined to go on? We are really doing an extraordinary thing. It’s not easy to go out fundraising and selling peanuts. Some people will even spit in your face. Are you still willing to smile and go on? Your enemy or attacker may be your teacher or your own father, whom you thought was on your side, but instead he’s causing more hardship, suffering and pain. Could you still cling to God and refuse to give Him up?</p>
|
||||
<p>What kind of God is He? We must understand that God loves us not just for ourselves but for the entire world. He loves the entire world. Therefore you must offer yourself to God to be used as a living sacrifice for the salvation of the world. You must think that to serve as such a sacrifice is your greatest honor.</p>
|
||||
<p>God has a great gift for us, the most unique and the most invincible gift. However, one must deserve that gift. Otherwise God’s gift cannot be freely given. To deserve that gift, you must show your determination to persevere for God’s cause, no matter what sacrifice it may demand. That’s the only qualification to be accepted in the sight of God and to receive God’s blessing. There is no other way. Do you understand?</p>
|
||||
<p>Jesus Christ exemplified such sacrifice in his life. God had to sacrifice him to save the world, but did Jesus complain or accuse God for giving him such tribulation and suffering? Not at all. Jesus said, “Father, for the sake of your will I would die 1,000 times. Forgive our enemies. I will die for them. Father, don’t worry about me; worry about them.” From this we can see that Jesus Christ was really a genius in religion. He was really the greatest person under the sun, because he knew the secret of God. He held fast to that secret and never abandoned it. Similarly, don’t you think that God and I, as the leader of the Unification Church, take comfort in seeing you work day and night, bubbling with enthusiasm, going on and on without even being asked, working harder and harder and achieving more and more? Would God curse such a person or find comfort in him?</p>
|
||||
<p>We say that we want to become saints and live sacred lives, but that life is not an easy one. There is no freedom in that life. You must give up your own will and live for God’s will. That’s the only way to become a saint. Put yourself in God’s place for a minute. What kind of person does God really need? The person who has a purpose and a goal and a plan of action, the person most loyal to the cause. Then what quality does God seek most? Is He looking for men with money? Men with knowledge, wisdom or power] Does God need the most handsome men and beautiful women? No. God needs the same thing as in all human relationships: He needs true love and loyalty. This same principle applies to a nation or a company or any organization. God is love, true love, and once true love is established it will remain for eternity.</p>
|
||||
<p>God cannot die. It is not possible. It is not within His capabilities. He is the source of true life and true love. What do you think is God’s central theme of life? God has mind and body, though of course they are invisible to human eyes. Do you think He lives for His own bodily comfort? How do you know God has a mind and body? We know because we have both mind and body, and therefore our origin or cause must also have both mind and body. It’s logical.</p>
|
||||
<p>Everyday we feel threatened or feel afraid. Why do we feel fear? We feel fear when our life or body is threatened. Do you think God wants to be in a position where He has to feel fear? No, God wants to remain in a peaceful place where there is no threat, no fear, for eternity. God is incapable of even thinking that His life will end someday. Therefore when God’s standard is that way, then our standard, as His reflections and objects, must be that way too. So how can we live such a life of tranquility for eternity? There’s only one way, and it’s simple: by uniting completely with that source of tranquility, that source of life.</p>
|
||||
<p>Let’s disregard God for a moment and look at all human life. Where does life originate? Where did your life come from? You say your parents. Yes, your parents gave birth to you as a consequence of their love. A child born out of the true love of his parents is much wiser and happier. But today in America there are so many parents, but not very many children are born out of the true unity of love.</p>
|
||||
<p>So then which comes first, life or love? (Love.) Then what about God, what can we say about God? God is the same. Even in God, love comes first. He wants to remain in the joy generated by love. In other words, even before life, love is the subject or goal. We cherish our life and life is precious to us because with life alone we can enjoy or stimulate or generate love. Because of love, life is precious. For example, which one sounds more sweet to you, that God is love, or God is life? Speaking about your husband, which is sweeter to say, “My husband is my love” or “My husband is my life?” No one dislikes love. So the decisive conclusion is that God is love, instead of God is life.</p>
|
||||
<p>As I said earlier, God has mind and body. Mind or body, which one is subject? Certainly it is the mind. Therefore in our own lives the body is not the ultimate goal. Our minds must feel the joy of love, the joy of life.</p>
|
||||
<p>What about you? What kind of person are you? Are you a person who in the morning thinks one thing and is ecstatically joyful and bubbling with enthusiasm, but in the evening is all drained out? Or are you unchanging morning and evening, day and night, year to year? Are you the first kind of person or the second? Sometimes I wish every Unification Church member even including Bo Hi Pak would be kidnapped. I want you to be tested, to see how unchangeable you are. Imagine you have been kidnapped, blindfolded, gagged, and driven to some unknown place and imprisoned in a dark room. In your mind would you be saying to God, “Don’t worry about me. I am not going to change.” Or would you be saying, “Oh, boy, what can I do? Please, God, get me out of here!” I myself have been held in the worst possible prisons in Communist North Korea. Every time I was chained and pulled into the prison camp, do you think I said, “Oh, God, don’t worry about me. I will never be defeated.” Or do you think Reverend Moon said, “Boy, what should I do? Somebody should come and rescue me. God, where are You?” This was the same kind of test, and once I pledged my loyalty to God I never changed. That was 20 years ago. Now today I am in America, and no matter what America does to me, even if I am put into prison in solitary confinement or whatever they may do, nothing can change Reverend Moon even one iota.</p>
|
||||
<p>What kind of teacher or leader would you like to have, one who is changeable like the summer weather, or unchanging like a rock? Like a rock. How about you, are you rocks, too? I don’t want to hear you say, “Well, I might change, but Reverend Moon does not change.” I don’t need the kind of person who says, “Well, I’m weak and I’m vulnerable, and sometimes I change, but I don’t want you to change, Father.” I want you to say, “Father, I’m a rock. I will never change, and I don’t want you to change either.”</p>
|
||||
<p>That’s the kind of men and women I want. God did not want me to say, “God, please don’t change, but if I change, please forgive me.” God did not want to hear that kind of statement from Reverend Moon. Instead God wanted to hear him say, “I will never change, even if You change.”</p>
|
||||
<p>Are you going to be that kind of rock? You said yes, but how can I find out if that is true? We have to test you. Do you think the test will be pleasant and good and comfortable? A test is not pleasure or entertainment. No, the test comes as a limitation. You must not be arrogant. You must not see, hear or do certain things. Nobody welcomes such a test. It’s human nature. However, what would you do if God calls out to Reverend Moon and the Unification Church saying, “You have assembled here to receive God’s blessing. All right, how big of a blessing do you want? A tiny little blessing, or the blessing of heaven and earth including God’s heart and His entire inheritance?” Of course you want the entire blessing including the heart of God. That means that you must be ready to withstand the universal test. You must be victorious in that test in order to be entitled to that blessing. This means we must be ready to undertake any test, no matter how difficult, even if the entire world were to come against us and at every door someone came out and tried to club us.</p>
|
||||
<p>All we are really saying is that to be entitled for the universal blessing we must be ready for the universal test. You are saying that you are ready. Do you want the blessing equivalent to America’s blessing, or even exceeding the blessing of America? When you say “exceeding” it means you are confident to withstand tribulation or persecution even greater in size than America. Would you like to have a blessing as big as the world? That means you are ready to withstand the tribulation of the same magnitude, not only from this world but including the spirit world, with even God trying to cast you down. Still you are steadfast like a rock-solid mountain and will not change. That is the type of person we must become.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you like selling peanuts and fundraising? Why do you do that? I want you to know that it is a great discipline, great training. Actually for many people holding B.A.’s, master degrees and Ph.D.’s, taking a big box and going out on the street and selling peanuts is in a way far more humiliating than dying. Many people say, “Well, in the Unification Church everything is beautiful. Truth is beautiful or our leader is beautiful. Everything is lovely and warm. But I don’t like peanut selling. Father, couldn’t you eliminate just this one thing? Then I’ll be very happy and I will go on.” There are many people who think this way. Suppose no food was provided here and you had to go out and beg for food every day. What would you do? (BEG!) How many years could you do that? This is a serious subject. What I am driving at is that for the sake of God and His will there must be nothing that you cannot do, nothing. You must never even think that there is anything you cannot do. There can be no limitations. Is it true? Can you be that type of person? When I look at your faces and stare into your eyes, you cannot withstand it and look away. That means you are not confident. You are saying, “Father, I do not have confidence.” You must make up your mind there’s nothing you cannot do, nothing. Liquidate all other thoughts from your mind and concentrate on this one thing: “Heavenly Father, for Your sake there is nothing I cannot do.” Those who can make up your minds to do that, raise your hands. Then in thought we have already accomplished this.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then what should come next? Action. “In action, God, for Your sake there’s nothing I cannot do.” Which should come first, the thought or action? (Thought.) What about action going ahead of the thought? Many people have such beautiful theories, but without follow-up in action they fail. How about action coming even ahead of the thought? Is that safe? Or is thinking but not acting safe? A person is judged not by the words of his mouth but by his deeds. Look at me. Am I just talking or am I living my words? That’s why this world sees Reverend Moon as a problem. If I were not a man of action, this world would not bother about me no matter what I taught. But because I not only teach but act, the world is paying attention to me. Whatever I say, I do. After the Yankee Stadium campaign are we or are we not marching toward Washington, D.C.? We are marching ahead for victory for God and for humanity. Our attitude must be that even if we have to die, we are determined to leave God and humanity victorious. That’s our will. That’s our destiny. Don’t you want to participate in that? Most of you don’t have any children of your own yet, and if you die there is no generation to succeed you, whereas I have my own children. Still will you go? You don’t mind? Then I begin to trust you now.</p>
|
||||
<p>Let’s go back to our subject and draw the conclusion. Who is the ancestor of Christianity? Christianity’s ancestor is indeed Jesus Christ and his own close disciples. Jesus, the son of God, was the greatest saint of all. Yet what about his disciples, were they all equally great people? No. Were they better than you or inferior to you? I want you to know that if you have made up your mind and determined that you will go on without change for the sake of God and humanity, then you are indeed superior to Peter or any other disciples of Jesus because they changed, but you will not change. In this matter you are superior to them. Have confidence. In Christianity have they left the right tradition to posterity and future generations? No, they left a tradition of betrayal.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then who will be the Unification Church’s ancestors? You say we are. Indeed, we are the pioneers and will be remembered as the church’s ancestors. But what kind of people are we? Are you centered upon yourself, your society, your nation, or upon the world and the universe? (World and universe. ) Jesus’ disciples did not think of themselves as men who represented the world. They thought of themselves as individuals, or as Jews; they did not think beyond Judaism to the world. But Jesus was different. Jesus, even though he risked being denied or being killed because of it, thought not in terms of the Jewish people, or Israel, but in terms of the world and universe. That was Jesus’ philosophy. Then who is the real ancestor of Christianity? Not the disciples, who do not deserve that title, but Jesus Christ alone.</p>
|
||||
<p>Who are America’s ancestors? Actually long before 1620 there were already many people dwelling in this land. Why couldn’t they become the ancestors of this nation? They didn’t have the spirit that resulted in the founding of America, whereas the pilgrim fathers are remembered as the ancestors of America because they introduced that founding spirit. And America, in turn, when it looks beyond this one nation to a broader scope and thinks in terms of the sake of the world, will then indeed become the ancestors of the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you suppose God thinks in terms of one individual or in terms of the world? Then what kind of person does God like most? God likes a universal person who shares God’s own philosophy. God’s philosophy goes beyond the nation and beyond even the world. When you love the world, that includes loving your own nation, your own tribe, your own society, your family and yourself. When you love the world, you love them all. God is seeking as a champion the person who has at heart the interests of the whole of humanity. Does God want you to become just a member of the Unification Church, or does God want you to be an individual who is a member of the church but is dedicating himself to the world and humanity?</p>
|
||||
<p>If we really love the world, can there be segregation between white and yellow and black? There is no question but that this is impossible. Thus in the sight of God America must be ashamed. That there is a problem in this country between white and black shows that Christianity has been a failure in this country, where we find white-oriented churches and black-oriented churches. When the new universal age comes, a nation pursuing a racist course will be a failure. Do you understand?</p>
|
||||
<p>Then where can we find a church which can bring the new universal awakening? Here in the Unification Church you can trust that we are pursuing a universal course. Since I have known God so deeply, I have become virtually color blind. History demands a man and a church which will set the universal tradition transcending race and color, transcending nationalism.</p>
|
||||
<p>When people in the world criticize you, what do they call you? Moonies? Why do they call you Moonies? It is because you follow and resemble a man named Moon. When they criticize you they call you Moonies, yet when I call you Moonies you applaud. Don’t you mind being called a Moonie? In what way do you resemble me? Your faces don’t resemble mine. I love rice and soup, but you prefer bread and butter. As an Oriental I call people to come to me by waving my hand like this, but that’s the way you wave good-bye. So we’re very different. We don’t look or act like one another. Then why do they call you Moonies? What is the resemblance? It’s not our way of life, the foods we eat, or the way we lie down to sleep, but rather the resemblance of our minds and spirits. In that way we are alike. We think the same thoughts and see the same vision of the world as it ought to be. We are both determined to save this world, and nothing can deter us until we achieve that goal. In our hearts we have vowed that for that purpose, for the sake of the world, humanity and God, there’s nothing we cannot do. In that spirit you are the same as Reverend Moon. No matter what, even if all the people of America rise up against me and crucify me, it will not stop me from working for the salvation of the world. Even if Communism tries to destroy me, it will never stop me.</p>
|
||||
<p>God desires the salvation of the world, not of just one individual, and not of just the Unification Church. The world is the target and goal of God’s salvation. You must know that. God may sacrifice the Unification Church in order to save the world. Are you ready for that?</p>
|
||||
<p>If Reverend Moon is truly a champion of God, he’s not going to love you and give you sweet things, but rather he will push you out to the front line so that the salvation of mankind and of the world can come more quickly. Only in this way can we do the will of God. Are you ready to respond to that? Don’t you want to sacrifice yourself to bring the salvation of mankind as soon as possible?</p>
|
||||
<p>I myself have a grieving heart. So many times I wanted to take revenge against people who spat at me and kicked me, imprisoned me and tried to torture me to death. I endured hardships and tribulations you can’t even imagine. The greater the tribulation, the more my will was forged into iron to do one thing: to fulfill the will of God. No matter what the American government may say or do against me, or even if the Korean government comes against me, I don’t care. I am determined to push this movement through to the ultimate goal. The greater the hardship and tribulation, the stronger my will becomes. Persecution is not going to cause me to retreat. I will rather move forward and do even greater things. Do you understand? That is the spirit in which we must march ahead to the Washington Monument Rally.</p>
|
||||
<p>Right now in Washington there’s a great deal of turmoil. Everybody is asking, “Reverend Moon isn’t really coming, is he? I hope he doesn’t come.” But I am going to Washington because I know there’s great peril and chaos ahead for America. I can see it coming. I can read the signs. And no one else is taking the responsibility to lead this world in the right direction. Christianity has failed. The American people are sleeping. They stay at home, and there is no one with the courage or the vision to speak out. God has only one champion: it’s the Unification Church, headed by Reverend Moon. The battle has already begun.</p>
|
||||
<p>So it is our responsibility to become honorable ancestors, admirable forefathers in this universal movement. Even though you might die, you must leave behind the right tradition even at the moment of your death. It’s your responsibility as the ancestors or forefathers of this movement. Millions of generations will come after you, with millions of children. I want you to be respected and honored by them as a great ancestor, a great forefather of this movement. Our goal is to forge ahead to win the salvation of the world. We are proclaiming the liberation of God. We will liberate God from His sorrow. That is our goal. No matter how many years it takes, humanity is destined to accomplish this goal. It is not just by our choice. It is our destiny. There is no other way. America must be truly liberated from the bondage of sin. Both the Free World and the Communist World must be liberated as well. Unless humanity is liberated from sin, God cannot be liberated. God and all of human history have been waiting for the birth of such children who can undertake this mission bravely and without fear. And we are the children who have been chosen to become those champions.</p>
|
||||
<p>You have two ways to go: you can become an honorable ancestor or forefather, or you can go the other way, like Jesus’ disciples, and betray the movement and go away. There are only these two choices. We must know that. God was betrayed by Adam and Eve in the Garden of Eden. We are here to indemnify Adam and Eve’s sin. Jesus and God were also betrayed by the disciples of Jesus, and we are here to pay the indemnity and restore that betrayal. That is our mission. In order to inherit the true love and true life from God, we must be willing and able to sacrifice even our fallen life in this degenerated world.</p>
|
||||
<p>With a husband and wife, the true husband is the one who can willingly give his life for the sake of his wife, and the true wife is the same, and can willingly give her life for the sake of her husband. That’s true love. Similarly, pious sons are the ones who are willing to give their lives for their parents. Patriots are those who can give their lives for the sake of their nations. Saints are those who are willing to give their lives for the sake of God and humanity. And Jesus Christ is indeed the greatest saint in all history.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you truly love me, then you will pray to become even stronger than Jesus, to be able to face even greater obstacles than Jesus might have faced. You want to break through all barriers to achieve the final victory. You might say to me, “Father, you can trust me. I will go ahead of you and remove the obstacles so that you will have no problem to achieve the goal.” If you have that kind of conviction, our victory is already locked up. No matter what the obstacles may be in Washington, you will shatter them. Even if snowstorms and hurricanes are headed toward Washington, they will be stopped by your zeal. You must know that.</p>
|
||||
<p>I risk my life every day here in America. For less than $100, perhaps $70, anyone can buy a gun and become an assassin. This can easily happen here in America. The Unification Church is receiving much persecution, but we have done no harm to anyone. On the contrary, you are not persecuted because you are degenerate like many American young people, but because you are superior and your goal is far nobler. Your goal is sacred. This is why this world of Satan despises you and persecutes you. Do you understand?</p>
|
||||
<p>So why should we worry? Whatever the consequences, we have nothing to fear. God is with us. He is our defender, our guardian. Look at me, Reverend Moon: I came to the world stage by receiving persecution. I did not get here by having someone roll out a red carpet for me.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now let us pledge to God that we will become the heavenly crusade to liberate the world for the sake of God. Why is the Unification Church needed? Because we want to be the right kind of ancestors, to bring forth the right kind of God-centered generation. Fifty or 100 years from now your children and grandchildren and great-grandchildren will follow in your</p>
|
||||
<p>footsteps, follow the tradition you are setting now. Your lives will be their example. When you sell peanuts or flowers, you are not just peddling to earn a few dollars. No, you are creating right there the tradition that 50 or 100 years later the children of the world will respect as one deed done by their ancestors to save the world. Great tradition should be erected at the bottom of hell, not in the Rose Room of the White House or in Washington’s high society. Not at all. Our tradition cannot be set there. Our tradition must be set in the worst kind of place and with tears and sweat. So no other people can duplicate what we are doing. Transcending race and color, we are going forward as one family of man.</p>
|
||||
<p>Adam and Eve, due to their failure of loyalty, have been criticized throughout history. Jesus Christ’s disciples have been criticized for 2,000 years for their lack of loyalty. By the same token, our actions now will be remembered and either acclaimed as honorable or criticized as shameful for countless centuries to come. So even at the time of death we must be concerned about setting the right tradition. Can you do it? So even if you are in prison you must worry about only one thing: what kind of tradition am I leaving behind?</p>
|
||||
<p>I am leaving again today for Boston, and again I have an important mission. I will go out to sea, not for pleasure, but to lay a foundation for the future economy of the Unification Church. That’s my goal. There is no way we can exceed the advances in industry and technology, except in the one virtually untapped area of the sea and sea products. The international law has recently been changed and America can soon claim jurisdiction over the waters extending 200 miles out from her shores. There will be much more territory to cope with, and the American people do not pay very much attention to the sea, nor invest very much in sea industries. Thus the treasure of the sea surrounding America is virtually untapped. I feel that the future economic foundation of the Unification Church lies in this area. Some time ago I promised that in three years I would start exploring the treasures of the sea. I have to train you. People criticize me and say that Reverend Moon is taking it easy on a yacht out in the Atlantic Ocean, enjoying himself. Nothing could be further from the truth. I don’t think very many of you will inherit large fortunes from your own parents, so I, Father, am responsible for you. I must plan how you can support yourselves years from now. You will be blessed in marriage, and God will bless your marriages with children, whom you must be able to support. While you’re going down to Washington to fight this battle, I am looking more than ten years ahead and am going to sea to prepare our future economic foundation. Going out to sea is the most wearying and tiresome task I have ever done. But I am determined to do more and to endure more physical hardship than any one of you. Since we have developed a worldwide system of organization, our movement can grow rapidly in this new industry. Even in this area I want to play the role of a forefather, a pioneer.</p>
|
||||
<p>Only 49 more days remain before the Washington Rally on September 18th. I want you to make up your minds to become honorable forefathers of this movement, setting the right tradition. This is our greatest test. Can you do it? Do not trust anyone else to do it, not even God. Trust only yourself, and have confidence in yourself, so that Reverend Moon and even God can envy that confidence. Become that type of person. Each of you is a main actor in this greatest crusade of all, and you shall become truly great ancestors and forefathers, and you shall leave behind an honorable tradition to the generations to follow. That’s what God wants, and that’s what Reverend Moon wants.</p>
|
||||
<p>So let us pledge to God, pledge to humanity, pledge to the universe, that we shall become those honorable ancestors, those honored forefathers. We will build a tradition of honor, not shame. “That is our goal, and I can do it.” This is the day to swear that pledge to God. Let us do so by raising both hands.</p>
|
||||
<p>God bless you.</p>
|
||||
<p>Let us pray.</p>
|
||||
130
content/speeches/1976/perfection-and-gratitude.md
Normal file
130
content/speeches/1976/perfection-and-gratitude.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,130 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "PERFECTION AND GRATITUDE"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-11T15:29:24+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-11T15:29:24+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/11/perfection-and-gratitude.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1976"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1976"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="center">REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON</h2>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">October 3, 1976<br />
|
||||
Belvedere, New York<br />
|
||||
Translator – Bo Hi Pak</h3>
|
||||
<p>The ideal of God’s creation was for Adam and Eve to reach perfection and enter into the realm of happiness where they and all their descendants would experience the deepest appreciation of life and God’s blessings. The fall of man has prevented Almighty God from seeing that day of perfection, however. Because the day of perfection has not been seen, there has been no real day of appreciation or gratitude either. Even God has never had a day of gratitude because there has been no perfection. Certainly mankind and creation have never seen the day of perfection and the day of gratitude.</p>
|
||||
<p>Who is responsible for this grievous situation? Not God or the things of creation, but man. Man is the creature who failed and fell. Man’s fall was his defeat, and for man to advance to perfection and occupy the place of gratitude the first thing he must do is be victorious over evil. To be victorious man must wage a battle against evil, fighting on every level to recover the true individual, family, nation and world. After victory on each level man will attain perfection and reach the place of gratitude.</p>
|
||||
<p>What kind of failure was brought by the fall? Because of the fall, man is relegated to a realm outside of God’s Principle. Adam and Eve fell from being the prince and princess of God and from having God as their King. From being God’s precious children Adam and Eve became the servants of Satan living in an unprincipled world. After the fall man’s value became less than that of God’s own servants. No matter how much man might try, there is no way for him to attain perfection or gratitude by living in that realm.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">There are four kinds of words surrounding man</h3>
|
||||
<p>Why was man defeated? Did he lack power? Did he lack judgment? Not at all. The first cause of the fall of man was his disobedience of the word of God. What will play the most vital role in the process of restoration, of man’s returning to his original place? Nothing external like money, power and knowledge, but instead the word of God. Therefore, throughout history man has been destined to search for the truth of God, and furthermore to believe in and fulfill that truth.</p>
|
||||
<p>Because of the fall there are several kinds of words being spoken. Since the fall Satan continually speaks to man and therefore, we must be aware of the lies which originally persuaded man to fall. Words are also spoken by men who have become servants of Satan. At the same time words are spoken by God and also by men on the side of God. You must be able to distinguish between these four different kinds of words that surround man. What determines which side you are on? The words you speak determine where you stand. Each one of you inevitably follows one of these four kinds of words, thus establishing your position.</p>
|
||||
<p>What is the real difference between the word of God and the word of Satan? Do you realize that out of four men speaking on the Divine Principle, two could be men of God and two could be men of Satan? There is some internal factor distinguishing diem. Is this thought surprising to you? How could a man of the satanic side even be speaking of the Divine Principle? There is no visible boundary line between God’s camp and Satan’s camp but a boundary does exist nonetheless.</p>
|
||||
<p>In order to understand this, consider whether you have ever been able to pinpoint the exact moment in time when today becomes tomorrow. No one can do that. The transition from 11:59 to 12:00 is invisible. Likewise, somewhere within you is an invisible boundary that puts you either on the side of Satan or on the side of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>You must be absolutely certain of the criterion needed to distinguish the satanic side of man from the heavenly side of man because, as small as you are, you are the center around which the boundary is formed. On your left-hand side you have a connection to hell and on your right-hand side you have a connection to heaven. Individually you form the boundary between heaven and hell and no one else but yourself determines where you are. Many people may think that heaven and hell have nothing to do with them, thinking that heaven is somewhere up in the sky and hell is somewhere down below. Perhaps they associate heaven or hell with their parents, blaming their parents for their troubled situation, but this is not the case. Heaven and hell are within you.</p>
|
||||
<p>Your two eyes usually move together in one direction and your two legs walk together toward one destination, but suppose that each tried to go its own separate way. It would not be much fun, would it? Yet this very tendency describes human behavior most of the time. Your mind should be united and moving in one direction, but instead your mind is divided. This makes your entire life miserable because you wander around, vacillating between crossing the boundary of good and evil, heaven and hell. You may start out as a person on the side of good but some temptation crosses your path and you wander into the evil camp, then repent and return again to the good camp. If another temptation lures you away at the right moment, you’ll be trapped on the side of evil at the moment of death.</p>
|
||||
<p>Former President Nixon contributed much to humanity and to America during his life of public service, but in the public mind it was all nullified by the Watergate crisis. The things Nixon did for the sake of America and the world were justified because they were unselfish deeds done for the public good. On the other hand, the decisions made in the Watergate situation were self-centered and done for his own advancement and benefit. Selfish decisions, no matter how small, cannot be forgiven. In my case the entire world has been affected by the controversy and criticism generated about me by my enemies. However, as long as I remain public-minded and my motives continue to be unselfish, no matter what may happen I cannot be uprooted.</p>
|
||||
<p>Final judgment is based on a single, simple formula: whether or not a person is motivated by selfish or unselfish desires. If my deeds are supremely selfless and for the sake of the public good then the sacrifice and what appears at times to be defeat will turn out to be a greater victory. For example, I am accused of brainwashing the youth of America. Suppose;, however, that the end result of the brainwashing was the emergence of truly unselfish men and women, living their lives for the sake of God and the world. For doing that I will receive blessing from God and my work will be a victory instead of a defeat. On the other hand, suppose the purpose of brainwashing was to sacrifice young people for my personal benefit. Then certainly I would deserve all the present accusation and persecution and more.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">The true man can be a slave to heaven</h3>
|
||||
<p>People claim that I enslave the good and beautiful young people of America, but if by doing that young men and women become dedicated, committed people for the sake of God and humanity, willingly living for a purpose far beyond themselves, then what I do is justified in the sight of God. Patriots and saints all go through that process, the greatest example being Jesus Christ, who became a perfect slave to the will of God. For the will of God he wept, prayed, agonized and finally gave his life on the cross. He was the Messiah and savior and was enslaved by God in order to bring the resurrection of mankind.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you wholeheartedly serve your parents then in a way you are enslaved by them, yet society does not consider that slavery! It is a pious deed to glorify and praise your parents. The same principle also applies to the patriot.</p>
|
||||
<p>During the Revolutionary War many men were captured by the British army, tortured, threatened with death and actually killed, but they never betrayed their nation and the principles they upheld. They are recognized as being patriots for their loyalty, but weren’t they enslaved by the nation even to the point of death? I want you to understand that when you enslave yourself to the unselfish cause of working for God and humanity, you become a hero and great leader. The one criterion God has given throughout history is whether or not a person’s purpose is selfless and public-minded.</p>
|
||||
<p>There are two types of men-those who live as the servants of God and those who live as sons of God. Which type would you prefer to be? In most cases you would prefer to live as the son of God, but I want you to know that the person who lives for God with the dedication and commitment of a servant will certainly be greater than those who only dank of themselves as sons and refuse the role of servant. Even so, the person who is a son of God and yet ascends in the shoes of the servant will not only be greater than the son of God, but will eventually win the heart of God completely; he will even control God Himself and inherit His entire fortune.</p>
|
||||
<p>If your brother proudly boasts that he is your parents’ son while you look at the value of your life in terms of sacrificial service to your parents then eventually you will become the head of the family. That principle is true throughout God’s entire universe.</p>
|
||||
<p>What criterion does God use to choose which religion will be His champion? God is looking for the religion which teaches people how to be His son and daughter yet also to serve the purpose of His kingdom. What kind of religion should we live? We must inherit the sonship of God yet be willing to enslave ourselves to God. By trying to pursue this standard, the Unification Church is certainly not heretical but truly the central religion of God on earth today.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">The most important standard for leadership is unselfishness</h3>
|
||||
<p>Now you must make one important decision: Who is Reverend Moon? Am I a fraud? Is my teaching going to lead all mankind towards service to God and humanity, the life in which God is the center? Or will the members of the Unification Church be forced to serve only my private purpose instead of the work of God? If you see that I myself live for service to God and humanity then this teaching is right and good. If the Unification Church is moving forward for the benefit of God and humanity then we are in the center and mainstream of God’s work and this is a genuine religion.</p>
|
||||
<p>I am pushing each one of you to totally enslave yourselves to the purpose of God and humanity. This is actually the opposite of making you a slave for it is from among you that heroes, patriots and saints will come. As your sacrifice and greatness become apparent it will become more and more recognized that you follow a good leader who can be approved by heaven and earth. Sometimes I may force you out in an almost cruel way and at other times strongly discipline you, but this is not for my own benefit or for any selfish purpose. It is only to make you greater in the sight of God. Thus these are merciful and loving acts.</p>
|
||||
<p>There are many statesmen in the world today but even so it is very difficult to find even one truly dedicated, unselfish person among them. This year there are many candidates running for all the various offices throughout America, and in evaluating each candidate one must ask what his true purpose is in seeking a political office. Often his selfish desire to hold office is much more important to him than his concern about what happens to America or to the rest of the world. The leaders America needs won’t be found among people with such attitudes, yet it is often those people who are elected and occupy the most important offices of the nation. Since they are not God-centered and unselfish they are not the best people to represent and lead the nation.</p>
|
||||
<p>I am not demeaning democracy by saying this. I am saying that even under a seasoned and sophisticated system of democracy the most important factor is not the system itself but the spirit of those who serve in the system, for they must go beyond their own personal interest and the level of their own party. ][f they recognize some greater devotion, dedication and God-centeredness in an opposing candidate then they must have the moral courage to admit that and support him, regardless of party differences. Only with that kind of spirit can we find truth.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the Unification Church we evaluate leaders by precisely this standard, valuing those who will benefit the nation, world and God, but trying to enlighten those self-centered and selfish candidates who think only of themselves, their own party and their own nation. In light of this, our work is focused on educating leaders as well as the general public and on lifting up a new set of moral standards. This is the reason I have sent missionaries into all echelons of society. Is that wrong? I want you to come to know all kinds of people, including our opponents and their criticism. In addition, I want them to know that you are not meeting them for the benefit or fame of Reverend Moon but for the sake of this nation and the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>Our young people are going onto Capitol Hill with burning zeal to appeal to the politicians and leaders concerning the salvation of this nation and the need for them to become unselfish and God-centered. Each of you can be nobler and greater than those politicians themselves and your deeds can be the most patriotic deeds in the sight of God. This nation needs our movement, doesn’t it? Because only religious people are equipped to educate people about these values, you are the ones to mark the dividing line or the boundary between good and evil.</p>
|
||||
<p>If America were to initiate a war for the sake of its own selfish interests then that act would be the height of wickedness and evil. Yet sometimes an act of war may be inevitable for the sake of God and humanity and may be carried out with a totally unselfish motivation. Throughout the history of this fallen world there have been many wars that God has had to wage, for example the wars of die Old Testament. When taking an unselfish viewpoint, killing or engagement in war has sometimes been inevitable and is justified in the sight of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>Criminals are sometimes sentenced to death and the government of the nation is responsible for their deaths. Does the nation itself become criminal then? Should it be held guilty for executing those people? If the execution was carried out for the benefit of the society or nation and the world then no crime has been committed. If one evil man harms many lives then the termination of that person’s life cannot be regarded as a crime.</p>
|
||||
<p>In examining history we find that sometimes God has killed men. Can we then accuse God of being a murderer, even insisting that He cannot be God? God makes His decisions only on the most public-minded level and these decisions sometimes include killing. Such acts are absolutely not to advance His own selfish cause but only the unselfish cause of mankind.</p>
|
||||
<p>We are concerned with the establishment of the Kingdom of God here on earth, which many people equate with unrestricted freedom to do all kinds of crazy things. Is that the Kingdom of God? No, the world of God is a world of discipline and order.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">I expect everything to block my way.</h3>
|
||||
<p>I receive instructions from God day to day and sometimes we must carry out what may seem to the world an evil act, but no matter what the world may say, we must go the way that God leads. When God instructed me to hold the Washington Monument Rally I organized everyone for that task and we won a victory, didn’t we? The next target after Washington is Moscow, but it is not at all like Washington. In the process of getting there we won’t be received as friends. However, even if we must penetrate past bombs and cannon, and even if the entire Unification Church is demolished, leaving but one person to go through to the final goal, still we must start out. I’m sure that while we are going through this endeavor the entire world will criticize me, saying that I am the worst dictator that the entire religious world has ever seen. For whom would such a sacrifice be made? This price would be paid solely for the sake of God and for the sake of the world. Anyone who loses his life in this campaign will shine before mankind for eternity. This would never be for my sake or even for the Unification Church, but for the sake of all mankind.</p>
|
||||
<p>I know so well that even though you may be sacrificed and die before you reach Moscow, your death will not be in vain. It shall be glorified and the blessing that you shall reap will be many hundreds of times greater than that of those who survive. You shall be remembered as a great patriot and hero in the Kingdom of God on earth.</p>
|
||||
<p>I am the one leading the final emergency push, even if it means going to the place of sacrifice and death, knowing that history will honor you. In the past there were many patriots and great saints, yet their cause was not the building of the Kingdom of God here on earth. If you die in pioneering the path of that kingdom, you will be the greatest soul who ever lived and you shall be remembered as a hero in that kingdom. I will go to your tomb and bow down to you. All of heaven and earth shall bow down to you for giving your life for the same cause to which we are all committed.</p>
|
||||
<p>When I came to America only several short years ago I feared nothing, especially not controversy. I have forged ahead toward the final goal, with only my sense of justice, my love for God and my conviction in God’s ideology giving me power to continue. When I came to America I had already determined that I was ready to pay any price, including facing government investigations and the worst kind of criticism and even prison. I expected everything to block the way, but I also knew that nothing could stop me. Suppose America finally deports me or even publicly chastises me. I do not fear either one. If that should happen then in the name of God millions of people will rise up to finish my task.</p>
|
||||
<p>Perhaps the State Department thinks that I am the problem and that by kicking me out of the country the tension will be solved. Nothing could be further from the truth. If I am deported from America you will all become Reverend Moons. If the State Department proceeds to kick all of you out of the country then God will raise up millions more like us. As long as we are standing side by side with God and doing His will then absolutely nothing can stop our march. If we are ever persecuted like that would you still be able to inherit my mission? If ever such a situation occurred, would you be relieved to have the controversy subside, or would you determine, “That outrageous act makes me 1,000 times stronger! I will become the greatest champion of all and complete his task!”</p>
|
||||
<p>Why are you really ready to complete the task? It is because you are aligning yourself with the justice of God, the justice that will not be tarnished by history, the justice of eternity. This justice will eventually win. Those who can determine that no matter whether America comes against us or even the entire world comes against us, they will be champions of the Unification Church, continuing on even in my absence, raise your hands. There are so many Reverend Moons sitting here that you really do not need me nor does America need me! If I leave for Europe, you have no problem. If I leave for the Far East, Korea or Japan, America will be no problem. As long as you are so determined, I am already victorious and there is no place I cannot go.</p>
|
||||
<p>Presently the free world is submerged in confusion and chaos, having almost no distinction between good and evil. Without knowing what is good and what is evil they don’t know how to act. The conclusion we draw is this: Justice upholds the man who remains God-centered, working for the will of God, the purpose of history and the benefit of humanity. That which is just will remain and ultimately be victorious. That is truly a public life. On the other hand, anybody who lives for himself, regardless of what he may do or say is on the side of Satan,</p>
|
||||
<p>The public-minded person is the one who stands before God and humanity. The selfish-minded person is the one who pushes himself away from God and mankind. The public-minded person accepts the suffering of God as his own and the suffering of humanity as his own. On the other hand, the self-centered person disregards the suffering around him and is concerned with only his own amusement.</p>
|
||||
<p>The criterion that determines whether you are going to hell or heaven is whether you are living for the sake of God and humanity or willing to sacrifice others for your own glory. The greater your unselfishness and public-minded activity the higher you will be in heaven. The greater your self-centeredness the more terrible your hell will be. The person who thinks, “I don’t care about God or His suffering or humanity. I just have time to worry about myself,” will find himself in the deepest dungeon of hell. On the other hand, those who suffer in service to mankind and are willing to sacrifice themselves for others will constantly move toward the highest heaven. Do you now understand the criterion of good and evil, heaven and hell?</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">Who is Abel?</h3>
|
||||
<p>Now it is 7:30 and my stomach is giving me the message that I need a good breakfast. But the important thing as you are having breakfast is for whom you are eating. Are you merely satisfying your own stomach or are you eating breakfast for a greater purpose? Some might ask how your stomach can be God’s stomach and mankind’s stomach. When you take a meal you should pray, “This meal is for the sake of God and the sake of humanity. In taking this food let me be of greater service to God and man.” In that case, the meal in front of you will smile before going into your stomach.</p>
|
||||
<p>Everything functions within this principle. Your eyes see, but for whom do they see? Is your vision for the sake of God and humanity? Maintain the desire for your eyes to see the things that even Jesus Christ could not see. People might say you are a heretic to have this desire, but on the contrary, this is the heart of the children of God. Furthermore, have the desire that your eyes will see what even God has not seen. Will God say, “How can you presume to talk in such a way?” No, He will say, “My son, I hope that your eyes are better than mine.”</p>
|
||||
<p>What I want you to understand is that it is not your deed by itself but the motivation behind the deed that will direct you toward heaven or hell. Even if I were to suddenly die here in America and be buried in some unknown cemetery, there will be millions and millions of people in the future who will come to bow down and shed tears at my tomb, because I have given my life to God and humanity. People will come regardless of nationality and race and creed. Looking carefully at your present motivation you can know clearly if you will obtain heaven or deserve hell.</p>
|
||||
<p>Who is Abel? Abel is the unselfish person who dies for the sake of God, for mankind, and for his family. ‘nose selfless people throughout history who gave their lives and maintained the fire of God’s justice are the very reason that this world still exists. Moses is an example, and also Noah, who for 120 years persevered despite the criticism of all his people. Noah upheld his faith and loyally obeyed the word of God. Abraham was another public-minded person. When God asked him to leave his homeland he did so, traveling toward an unknown destination, solely in obedience to the word of God. On Mount Moriah Abraham was prepared to sacrifice his own son in order to fulfill God’s direction. It seemed to be a crazy act but knowing that it was God’s order Abraham was ready to go ahead. Even Isaac did not rebel but readied himself to die for the sake of God, as meek as a lamb.</p>
|
||||
<p>Jacob suffered in a strange land, enduring 21 years of his uncle’s harsh treatment for the sake of his own family. Later in history Moses rejected his opulent life as a prince in order to become a champion for his own people, disregarding the difficulties awaiting him. Jesus Christ lived the supreme example of a sacrificial life and in 2,000 years of Christian history there have also been countless martyrs. They are the people who have loyally upheld the work of God, living with one criterion for their lives: to obey the word of God and to serve humanity. They could reject all Satan’s lies in this world and uphold God’s word under adverse conditions, becoming the people who could speak for the side of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>The fall of man was the result of man’s failure to obey God’s word. We are here to absolutely uphold and obey the word of God. What type of men and women are centered upon the word of God? They are the people who give their first priority to God, to mankind and to the world, and their last priority to themselves. We members of the Unification Church are not living for the present moment but for the future, going far beyond the comforts of the present. We are pursuing the ideal of the world where the word and ideal of God will blossom. We are not living for our personal ideal but for the ideal of God. Certainly this is not an easy way of life. We are not sitting idle and waiting for tomorrow; with our own hands we are constructing tomorrow’s world.</p>
|
||||
<p>When God thinks of tomorrow and dreams of His own ideal, He must look toward the Unification Church. If men look toward an ideal and a better world then they must look toward the Unification Church. As founder of the Unification Church I am the center of much attention and controversy and everyone is scrutinizing me. Some observers are using binoculars and others are wearing tinted glasses. I don’t care what color glasses they wear as long as they are looking at us.</p>
|
||||
<p>All the spirit world is watching us as well as God. Members of Congress are watching, the reporters of the Washington Post and New York Times are watching. All are asking, “Where will he move next?” It is funny to see what is happening; if they hate me, why don’t they just ignore me? They just cannot forget about me! Although they join with the crowds in criticizing me, somewhere in the depths of their hearts they feel something else. They reject me but the depths of their original minds keep whispering, “No, no you need him. Where else is there hope?”</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">A leader can only be approved by heaven if he pushes himself the hardest.</h3>
|
||||
<p>Is it clear now that you have four choices? Will you listen to the word of Satan or the words of the men on Satan’s side, or will you listen to the word of God or the words of men on the side of God? Would you prefer to listen to the word of God, even before my word? My hope is that you will reach out to God My desire is for you to sincerely want to fulfill some direct instruction from God that even I cannot do. If each one of you will fix your determination this way, then think of what kind of America we will be able to see three years from now. America will truly be a God-centered nation, leading the world in the right direction. Will that be your determination today? I can only hear a handful of people saying yes. How about everybody, can you determine this? You had to be asked this question twice before giving the answer. That’s no good. Without hesitation you should be able to give a confident answer. Even if it’s short but terse, if your yes is given immediately it demonstrates a willingness. That is the best.</p>
|
||||
<p>You can find each of the four types among your friends, leaders or new acquaintances: those who speak the words of Satan or the words of Satan’s side, those who speak the word of God and those who speak the words of God’s side. Always remember that Satan’s lies are very sweet, while the word of God is bitter and sometimes very painful to accept, pushing you into the sacrificial role. If the word is bitter yet good for you then you know that it is truly the word of God because it is never easy. It will make your eyes difficult to open, your hand crippled and your whole body sick. The word of God will push you to the sacrificial role. It is terse and unmerciful and may go something like this, “Go out today and die for God.” There is no sweetness, yet this is the closest to His will. Can you understand this?</p>
|
||||
<p>In the Unification Church your leaders may sometimes be really crazy, going from place to place, without sleeping or eating, chasing you and pushing you out, watching you and chastising you sometimes, and then with a hard word pushing you out more. Such a leader may truly be working beyond his own mind, truly doing the work of God. I keep thinking about how I can drive you, how I can push you to the point where you have no moment to think of anything but God and His mission. I am trying to push you to become a truly public-minded person. Can you welcome this without feeling resentful?</p>
|
||||
<p>You must have mercy upon me, realizing what a tough job I have of working to bring the yellow race, the white race and the black race together into one new breed of men, trying to push them out to sacrifice themselves for God. What a tough job! Have you ever thought about that? I have the toughest job. You are the driven and I am the driver. Which position is easier? Actually it is easier to be driven because driving others for the sake of God is nothing like the eight hours a day labor of the everyday world, where there is time to eat and sleep.</p>
|
||||
<p>To win God’s approval to drive others a leader must work far harder than those he drives and prove himself worthy. After this desperate struggle by both the leader and those he leads, the joy and happiness they share with God after the victory has been won cannot be described with any words, laughter or tears. Nothing, absolutely nothing, can describe that joy. Embracing each other in ecstatic joy, even standing in dirty water in a ditch or a septic tank would be like heaven to them because their joy would convert any place into a holy place.</p>
|
||||
<p>In a setting like that you can become a child of God and truly be heavenly brothers and sisters. The inheritance of the heavenly kingdom is not found on a throne, but only at the bottom of hell. When you descend into hell to taste its misery but then overcome that misery, then you can inherit the Kingdom of God. Then you can feel the joy of heaven.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you go on your mission, be someone who is ready to speak out directly for the sake of that city or town, even if it means getting on people’s nerves and having them turn against you. In this way you will become the true leader of that town. Now look at the youth of America. Are they working for a heavenly purpose? We are striving for that and they are not yet they are criticizing us! The more our opposition attacks us the faster they will decline, while the more we are accused, the more we will prosper. I am convinced that the greater the hurricane that pushes us forward, the quicker we will reach our goal. We have chosen to travel this road and those who do not wish to do so should leave now because they will only be hindrances.</p>
|
||||
<p>What benefits do you derive by remaining here? You have no money in your pockets, your clothing is old, and you gather at 5:00 in the morning and sit on a hard cement floor! There is only one church like this under the sun. Why don’t you join a church with wall-to-wall carpeting, stained glass windows and worship services at I 1:00 in the morning instead!</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">You have weaknesses which I have experienced, so I understand you</h3>
|
||||
<p>I know better than anyone the road we must travel. It has been a very painful, exhausting and agonizing road that I have walked for thirty years and the only reward I received is criticism and opposition. Probably you face the same criticism and nobody is sympathetic with you. Your parents, your brothers and sisters and friends all say you are crazy and they ridicule you. Do you still mind? Then truly you are crazy, aren’t you?</p>
|
||||
<p>Throughout history there have been many people crazy for themselves, crazy for their own families, crazy for their own glory, but it has all been a self-centered craziness. How many crazy people have there been solely for the sake of God? Not too many. If there are a few who are crazy for God, we will never leave them alone until the goal of God is achieved. That craziness is a glorious craziness.</p>
|
||||
<p>If I am the crazy one in the sight of God then I’m the glorious one. My craziness will turn my parents, family, this nation, the world and the spirit world all around 180 degrees, heading from hell into heaven. Suppose a loved one is sick and you sacrifice yourself totally for the sake of curing his illness. Once you have bestowed that kind of love then your relationship will never be broken. That is truly the oneness of love.</p>
|
||||
<p>Actually I have the disease of craziness for the restoration of mankind. I am helpless to cure my own disease, but God and mankind will cure me. If you really know me you will not be able to leave. Those who leave do so because they do not know me as well as you do. Nobody has chained you here but you have stayed because some power binds you. You are the physicians, the black, white and yellow people gathered together to cure me by achieving my crazy goal. When I am cured, which means when the Kingdom of God is established, I will have a great big banquet and I will invite God and all the black, white and yellow people. There will be a crazy kind of music and a crazy kind of dancing at that heavenly banquet.</p>
|
||||
<p>Those who have not swayed even one bit, please raise your hands. You are greater than I because I have tried to get out of this. I looked for something better, but the end result was that I came back here because there is no other road to go. I know so well how you suffer and agonize and that is why I overlook your mistakes and forgive you all the time. You have human weaknesses that I have experienced myself and I understand you. I am a man to be pitied and I deserve mercy. You also are very pitiful people, chosen by God for a peculiar mission. We have to stay together and comfort each other. All of us come from different cultures, races and nationalities, but we transcend all these things and are united in heart. That is our way of life.</p>
|
||||
<p>While doing all these difficult tasks you get really tired, but even so God wakes you up over and over again, pulling and tugging you. That is God’s role. Then who is the most miserable and pitiful person? God. When you know this, you may have no more energy to go on, but you still march forward. That is the road of restoration and there you are united in heart with God, in a relationship that becomes deeper and deeper. On our path of restoration there will be lots of tears, without which you cannot consummate this way of life. You will actually shed the tears of God and taste His sorrow and misery.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">Many people wonder how they can imitate my accomplishments</h3>
|
||||
<p>In the last 3% years since I came to America I sacrificed everything and devoted every ounce of energy, not just for my own sake or for the Unification Church, but for the sake of God and all humanity. Recently I went to Montreal and had lunch with the members there. One man who has been a member of the Unification Church for eight years vividly remembered my arrival in America on December 18, 1971. At that time I did not have a visa to enter America from Korea, so I came to Canada instead. Our members in America were very persistent in asking the State Department, “Why won’t you issue a visa to Reverend Moon?” Ironically, officials kept telling them that I was a communist in 1968 and so I was undesirable in this country. Finally it was proven to them that I have truly been crusading for the victory over communism and they couldn’t resist any further. That was the beginning of my actual ministry in America.</p>
|
||||
<p>At that time the Canadian members asked me to stay in Canada, but I told them that according to God’s plan I must achieve certain goals in the next 3% years in America, since America is the focal point of world restoration. The eight year member confessed that four years ago he doubted me and couldn’t trust my words. He thought at that time that I was a very crazy person. Now everything has been accomplished as I said and he is willing to hear my plans for the next 3% years. He has no doubt that they will be accomplished also.</p>
|
||||
<p>When my achievements in the last 3% years are reviewed will I be considered a man of success or a man of failure here in America? Even those who adamantly oppose me recognize that I succeeded in my goal. Those people who supported us all along will exclaim, “I told you Reverend Moon would succeed!” Every American, particularly the leadership in America, would like to do what I have done and have loyal young people behind them. Even if they don’t admit it verbally or in print this is the way they feel and eventually they will come to our side. Through my work a large foundation has been laid that will expedite our victory by leaps and bounds. A mood and atmosphere has been created in which we can achieve great success.</p>
|
||||
<p>Ambitious young people of America look at me closely and wonder what the secret behind my power is. They see I have a philosophy and conviction, that I have young people and organization, discipline and money. They think if they learn my secret that somehow they can do the same. In the future the people who want to influence the world will study and research my methods. Those who want to become great businessmen, religious leaders, social leaders, even great industrialists will study the Unification Church. A fresh new wind will blow across the nation, particularly in the academic world of universities and colleges. Even though America’s intellectuals generally are very critical of me, inside they are intrigued by me and are curious enough to research this giant new phenomenon. You will see one dissertation after another being written about me.</p>
|
||||
<p>How could I organize a most disciplined campaign consisting of people from the six continents of the world? There was not even a common language in which they could converse yet everyone worked as one unit. Behind each one of you there are many invisible influences pulling; your family ties pull you, your cultural ties, your personal interests, your educational ties also pull you, but when I say something you are pulled another way in spite of all that. What energy is there? Even though I have created controversy all over the world, I have made an impact on human history because there is an invisible yet irresistible power working behind me and behind each one of you.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Yankee Stadium campaign was held on June 1, and three months later we held the Washington Monument Rally. Actually we did not begin to work in the Washington Monument campaign until 40 days prior to September 18. Even the government cannot hold two big events like that only three months apart. They plan years in advance.</p>
|
||||
<p>Organizing the Washington Monument Rally was far more difficult than running ten senatorial campaigns in ten different states. People who study sociological movements must admit to the discipline and organization that the Unification Church has. Normally after a campaign victory there is a celebration with drinking and dancing, but the Unification Church is different. The very night of our greatest victory we changed into our working clothes and cleaned up the Monument grounds. No one had ever seen anything like it before. The morning of September 19th people were astounded. The impact was tremendous.</p>
|
||||
<p>In Washington people were saying that I was a man of my word. They now know that once I say I will do something, I will accomplish it. Eventually they are bound to believe whatever I say I will do. What I am saying is that together we will build the Kingdom of God on earth. People must believe it because I am a man of my word.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the sight of God what I have achieved in America in 3½ years is an extraordinary achievement. Many ministers insist that I am a heretic and they don’t accept my theology, but they are beginning to think they must adopt my methods. The Washington Post has been negative towards us in its articles yet during our campaign we ran twelve full page ads in that paper. No other campaign in history has ever run twelve full page ads in the Washington Post. The Washington Post became famous because of former President Nixon and Watergate; now it will become famous because of Reverend Moon. The Washington Post was influential in Nixon’s decision to resign, but it will never be able to push me away. The entire world will look at the two sides, the Washington Post and Reverend Moon, and wonder which one is the righteous one.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Washington Monument grounds are at the center of the nation’s capital, with the Capitol, the Lincoln Memorial, Jefferson Memorial, and the White House on each side. It is one of the most beautiful park areas in the world. My desire was to gather hundreds of thousands of people there and speak to them. Billy Graham, a white man, spoke at the Lincoln Memorial on Honor America Day and Martin Luther King, a black man, spoke there and now finally a yellow man, Reverend Moon, has spoken there in the name of God. This will be remembered for generations.</p>
|
||||
<p>After God’s victory there, the Washington Monument symbolizes God’s hope. I made a proclamation of the truth and by our upholding that philosophy America will never decline. Initially September 18 shall be a great day of celebration by Unification Church members but eventually by the entire United States. The day will come when September 18 will be declared a holiday in Washington. There may appear to be no tangible results since September 18, but spiritually we have laid a great foundation to bring future prosperity and the blessing of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>What I said at the Washington Monument was a prophecy, and people will be watching to see how it will be fulfilled. My message was simple, that Judaism, Christianity and the Unification Church must become one and also that Judaism and Christianity have not achieved that goal but that the Unification Church would not fail. I have the conviction that the restoration of the Kingdom of God will be brought about by our efforts.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now is the time for gratitude. The topic of today’s sermon is “Perfection and Gratitude.” Gratitude will come after perfection. To reach perfection we must be victorious, rising above every level of opposition. The people who gathered together at the Washington Monument should be regarded as champions of the world. In addition many people from spirit world descended to assist in the Rally. In this way past and present were united and all horizontal elements were assembled together on that day which will alter the world in the future.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Washington police warned us that there was always an unpleasant incident whenever there were more than 100 people gathered together. That’s why on September 18, they were amazed that our rally was so peaceful, with not a single accident on the Monument grounds. All of us are deeply grateful to Almighty God. God is grateful because His victory was achieved in Washington. The fall of man occur-red when Adam and Eve and Lucifer lost the word and the love of God, and ever since God has been looking for the men and women who can restore all of that.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Washington Monument Rally was a victory on the perfection level, so now we can move into the realm of gratitude. You must stand as the men of God. When you speak the word of God, you must be the embodiment of the word and the love of God; then you can be restored from the satanic realm.</p>
|
||||
<p>What is your next goal? Where do you go from here? Your final destination is the Kingdom of Heaven on earth. Would all of you who are unmarried want to go to your wedding or to the kingdom? You have to marry because that is how you will enter the Kingdom of God. I’m sure that pleases you. What can qualify you to live there? Simply this: Living in the image of God by having God’s words become your words and God’s love become your love. That is your first goal, and your next goal is to have a God-like mate. I am tailing the people of the world that they must go to the Kingdom of Heaven, which means that they must love the universe and mankind and bring mankind into God’s kingdom. That is God’s desire. Anyone who can do that is a man of God and is ready to be blessed and become a candidate for the Kingdom of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>After the Washington Monument Rally you all felt that I would be so happy that I would have a blessing. In itself such thinking was not good or evil, but who was at the center of your thinking, you or God? We marry for the sake of God and mankind. At the time of blessing the man or woman next to you represents all of mankind as well as all the sons or daughters of God. If you are able to love your husband or wife as a son or daughter of God then you are entitled to become a husband or wife. Until that time you are not ready for the blessing.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you marry do not look at your spouse as merely your husband or wife and expect to be loved and served by him. You should see your husband as the representative of all the men of the world, and also as the representative of the sons of God. You must love your spouse as God loves him. You must love him as you love mankind. In your marriage you are setting a new tradition of God, leaving your footprints as a public-minded couple. If we say that the right leg represents the husband and the wife is represented by the left leg, then it’s clear that you must not become a cripple. You should be a balanced couple.</p>
|
||||
<p>Shall I keep on talking? You are just waiting to hear when there will be a blessing; that’s why you want me to continue! Those who want to get married, please raise your hands. Now those who want to build the Kingdom of God on earth, raise your hands. Which desire is stronger? You are determined to build the kingdom first. That means on your wedding day you will be marching towards it. After it is built on earth we will keep marching with our families. You must know the priorities.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now your task as members of the Unification Church is gratitude. You must be thankful that you were able to participate in the Washington Monument Rally as people living on earth. That is the first condition of gratitude. Secondly, you can be grateful not only to participate but to labor and shed tears and give your whole heart and soul for this work. The Washington Monument Rally was our victory which includes God, mankind, True Parents and all of you. When you shout monsei the spirit world and all mankind and also God will participate because that victory also belongs to them.</p>
|
||||
<p>The fireworks on September 18 symbolized the beauty and unity of the entire heaven and earth together. Each set of fireworks represented a continent of the world, symbolically joining them together in one display. God knows that the Washington Monument Rally was the only festival and the only fireworks display given in His name, and in reality God is actually the one who did it. Anyone who praises God’s own work certainly deserves God’s blessing. Nobody watching the fireworks rejoiced more than the Unification Church members and when God looked at us, He beamed from ear to ear. The Washington Monument Rally was so historic that even if God shifts the blessing from America, He will still bless us. In this respect the Washington Monument Rally was the supreme victory among victories.</p>
|
||||
<p>One outstanding characteristic of the rally was the overwhelming number of blacks and Hispanics who came. The white people who refused to come did so because of arrogance. Because God abhors arrogance, He will bless the humble people who came. Much persecution will come to me but the humble people will rally around me and protest against this discrimination. The white members of the Unification Church bear a double burden: You must pay your own individual indemnity and you are also responsible to pay the indemnity of the white race. In the future when I am worn out and the Japanese and Korean members are worn out you white members should aggressively forge ahead to restore the white race. You know how much the Japanese and European members have worked and suffered here in America. You know how much I have suffered in this country. We have no reason to come and suffer in a foreign country. You are indebted to us and the time has come to repay the debt by asking me and the Japanese and Europeans to step back so that the Americans may take a major role in the restoration of this nation. When the white people who are opposing the Unification Church see only white people defending it they will stop their opposition. But if they don’t stop, what will you do? People should not regard me as merely a private individual from Korea. God does not want to see the races divided, with some opposing me while others support me. If the white people oppose me to the end, the outcome could be tragic. God cannot retreat.</p>
|
||||
<p>I am making a tremendous effort to prevent a separation of the races. The members, particularly the white members, must become humble and not only indemnity your own sins but the sins of your whole race.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">If you have made a serious commitment to God then you have nothing to fear</h3>
|
||||
<p>After we achieve God’s goal and liberate all of mankind we will finally come to perfection. We want to go to Moscow and have a worldwide rally but to do that we must become stronger than the communists and demonstrate God’s power. Communism denies God and that ideology must not continue. To achieve the goal of our rally in Moscow, we must be more determined than ever before to keep marching toward supreme perfection. We will confront communism in a head-on collision, and I know that even now the communists’ goal is to eliminate me. They have already taken over two-thirds of the world’s population so of course America is being shaken by communist activities.</p>
|
||||
<p>We are only a handful of people compared to the communists, but there is a way to win. Communism is a self-centered ideology, but the Unification Church stands in the name of God and the power of God is our power. God will decide the final outcome. Once you become one with God you are greater and stronger than the communists, but if separated from God then you are as small as peanuts.</p>
|
||||
<p>Our situation is analogous to David and Goliath’s. We don’t have weapons and we are like the humble shepherd David, but we do have the word of God as our weapon. Whether in America, Korea or the Middle East or Russia, we will clash with Satan’s forces and we’ll win. No matter what happens to me I will go. Soldiers from sixteen nations fought and shed blood defending Korea. In the future fight against communism, Unification Church members all over the world may shed more blood than the United Nations soldiers did in Korea in 1950 and 1951. We must go on regardless. If we feel threatened by the difficulties ahead and retreat then this world has no hope for a new tomorrow. The destiny of heaven and earth is in our hands. We must march forward with that conviction to the ultimate perfection, until the third seven year course is consummated in global victory.</p>
|
||||
<p>Three and a half years ago when I came to the United States I clearly mapped out certain goals and now all these goals have been accomplished. Now I am setting new goals for the current seven-year course, one of which is to forge ahead to Moscow and be victorious in a global confrontation against the ungodly ideology of communism. We cannot die without that mission being accomplished. We have been hand-picked by God for this sacred task. If you have that kind of serious commitment then there is nothing to fear about giving your sweat, blood and even your lives because you have already conquered the fear of death. If you die in this battle you will go to the highest position in the Kingdom of God in heaven.</p>
|
||||
<p>Of the people who died in battles throughout history, 80% ended up in hell because they were afraid and had no power to overcome death. This is the first time in history that God has had an army like the Unification Church. There is no racial barrier here. Everyone’s blood is red and all our hearts are united as one with God. The most hectic time is ahead of us. The day of perfection and gratitude on the worldwide level of history is calling you now. Will you respond? Will you mind postponing the blessing until then? You must feel that in order to achieve that goal there is nothing you cannot sacrifice, including the blessing.</p>
|
||||
<p>This is a gigantic task and I have many more hectic days ahead of me. Since we need money we have to create more resources, whether building factories or fishing or fund raising. Fund raising in the name of God is nothing to be ashamed of at all. Unless for some heavenly purpose, I don’t want to spend even one penny of the money earned in that way. I don’t want to spend anything without heavenly meaning. I want to increase the money you earn in order to do bigger tasks. I want you to have participated as a coworker in this work.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the near future we have to mobilize at least 10,000 members for the IOWC all over the world. God wants to have our IOWC land in one country in thirty jumbo jets, mobilizing to shake that nation. Could you postpone your marriage in order to tackle this task?</p>
|
||||
<p>Everyone is scrutinizing what I am doing and thinking and saying, but my attention is focused upon the final task of liberating the communists. America’s opposition to me is peanuts compared to the future opposition of the communists on a worldwide scale. The day will come quickly when global communism will move against me with force. If the U.S. will not awaken and champion our cause then the communists will annihilate this country. That kind of battle is what lies ahead of us.</p>
|
||||
<p>l get much advice to be more diplomatic and quiet, but there’s no time for that. We have a little time at the moment to ready ourselves and still we need manpower and money to wage the large battle. The time will come when we’ll make an even bigger noise. We must earn the necessary money with our sweat and blood. While other people rest, we will keep on going night and day on our power and energy. Can you do it? It is not for my sake or your sake but for the sake of God and the sake of humanity that we must push ourselves forward.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">We will create the economy that will restore the world.</h3>
|
||||
<p>When I ask you members who are not United States citizens to go back to your own countries, will you be willing to tackle the missions there? You cannot say that you want to stay in this country. We are a great peoples’ movement, going from one corner of the earth to the other. Our Tong-Il factories in Korea are known to build very accurate and sensitive machinery and I would like to see that fame and tradition expanded to every comer of the earth. I want to set up an economy that can rebuild the world. The money we are earning now is nothing compared to our goal.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you want to participate in the creation of the economy that will restore this world? I am now starting our fishing industry and with that purpose in mind I experimented with the tuna trade this summer. No matter what time of day or night or what type of weather there was I went out to sea. If the sea was rough the captain of the “New Hope” used to ask whether we were going out, but now he knows I will go out no matter what the circumstances.</p>
|
||||
<p>The members who finished at the Unification Theological Seminary and now have their master’s degrees may work at sea. The captains of our boats may have Ph.D.s. Don’t laugh. It is that kind of condescending attitude that has caused the decline of America’s fishing industry. Unless I resurrect it, the fishing industry in this country will die. I will contribute to America by restoring the dying marine industry. We are now negotiating to buy a mother ship, but it is not for a pleasure cruise to the Caribbean. It is to catch the treasures of the sea. I don’t like the smell of fish but we have no choice. Fishing is the area in which we can create a great economic foundation for God’s work. Catching fish is not our goal, but the liberation of the communist world. That is why we must advance. Do you agree? If you unmarried women don’t want to be blessed to fishermen you should leave now. If you don’t want to marry a sailor then you will have to marry someone outside our Church.</p>
|
||||
<p>There is a vast treasure lying in the sea, waiting to be harvested by our hands, but right now the American fishing industry is dying because American young people do not like the hard work of going out to sea. When they go out to sea for three months, they return to find that their wives have left them and their money has been squandered and they never want to go out to sea again. If they are not married then still they are not interested in going out because sometimes the weather is so brutal. You women who marry fishermen must be proud of them for working for God and mankind.</p>
|
||||
<p>I have experienced how the sea will make a man more reverent. At sea you need faith in God because you must totally rely on Him. Furthermore, when the men go out to sea they will not forget their families. In my own experience I thought of Mother and my children more at sea than at home because at sea I never knew what would happen in the next moment. At sea I love and pray for my wife and children more than anywhere else. When the “New Hope” docks and Mother and the children are waiting and waving to me, I feel as though I have met God at that moment. The women who can love their husbands when they return from harsh work at sea will be the most superb, exemplary wives in the sight of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>l have been a champion in creating factories and churches in Korea. Many nights while you rested I could not sleep because I have had a vision of all the consequences of the future. You have fund raised very hard in the past and you will probably do more, yet what do you have to show for it? I feel responsible to provide an economic foundation for you and your families. This is my ambition and I want to achieve it within ten years. In Korea I bought houses for many early members of our Church and in the future I would like to take the responsibility of buying houses for all the black, white and yellow people. I am the only one in history who is doing this, but it isn’t easy.</p>
|
||||
<p>I will persevere until the day of my death for the total consummation of God’s will and my life will be a life of hardship. The world is not sympathetic, and even you are not sympathetic with me, but one thing is certain: God knows my situation. When I seriously pray and ask God for His confirmation, Heavenly Father always answers, “You are my loving son.” The love of God is there. God and the spiritual world are pushing me to succeed. Do you ever have such experiences with God directly?</p>
|
||||
<p>A while back there were 82 traffic accidents reported in one month in our movement. Many vehicles were damaged but not one single life was lost, even in the severest accidents. It was a miracle that people were unhurt. That shows that God truly does love our members because they are performing important functions in pioneering God’s work all over the world. God knows our members are absolutely needed and as a special grace He protects them in impossible circumstances. God will never overlook those who follow His will.</p>
|
||||
<p>We achieved victory at the Washington Monument Rally and Madison Square Garden and in a different way at the Yankee Stadium Rally, but I never thought that the Unification Church did it or I did it; God made those victories possible. I was ashamed to hear people praising my leadership as the cause for victory. Heavenly Father did it all. There is one secret to victory and that is to be crazy to fulfill God’s will. Then your mission will be a great success.</p>
|
||||
<p>No one can raise his head in front of God because no one can keep up with His pace. I want you to know that God is working harder than anybody else. Every day there must be tears of gratitude and tears of repentance and tears of sympathy for God and the True Parents. God knows that as His children you are the only ones who can understand His heart. During the last three years nobody truly knew why I went to sea so many times. Only God knew that I went to hide the tears I was shedding. I am walking the road of tears, shedding more tears than anyone else.</p>
|
||||
<p>I often get utterly tired, but I never mention it. Sometimes I get sick but I never say one word about it. I resist the temptation to sleep and shorten my rest as much as I can. No matter how hard you are working, I am working harder. I will not be indebted to you.</p>
|
||||
<p>We need vast resources and manpower to build the Kingdom of Heaven. Who will be responsible? By speaking the word of God, I will move the hearts of men; that is the way to acquire manpower for God. We will build the resources we need with our own hands. During the period of four years remaining before this seven-year course ends, you must cry out that you will never be indebted to me. You should want me to be indebted and grateful to you. Then we will certainly achieve our goal.</p>
|
||||
<p>When I look at your radiant faces I sometimes feel that I am a sinner. I can hardly open my eyes and look at those members who wear very humble clothing. Inside I am crying, asking you to keep on working for a little while longer. There are many treasures to be restored for the sake of the world, but I certainly will use them for you also.</p>
|
||||
<p>This is the third day of the tenth month and the first Sunday of October. It is a very, very precious day. We want to declare on this meaningful day that our goal is to liberate communism and go beyond. We want to define our goal clearly and declare that we must go to Moscow, When we achieve that goal, eternal gratitude will begin. Those who agree with this proclamation, please raise your hands and pledge to Almighty God. Let us pray.</p>
|
||||
162
content/speeches/1976/self-reflection.md
Normal file
162
content/speeches/1976/self-reflection.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,162 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "SELF REFLECTION"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-11T15:32:49+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-11T15:32:49+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/11/self-reflection.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1976"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1976"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="center">REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON</h2>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">December 1, 1976<br />
|
||||
Belvedere, New York<br />
|
||||
Translator — Mrs. Won Pok Choi</h3>
|
||||
<p>Today is the first day of December, 1976. We have only one month or 31 days left and we will be entering a new year. This year is the culmination of providential history, and we are crossing over the crest of the history of providence. Back in Korea, even before coming to the United States, I contemplated my having to cross over the crest of providential history here in America. I feel that we are now crossing over that crest; we are on that summit. Now the question is how to go on from this point.</p>
|
||||
<p>When I look back at the 30 odd year history of the Unification Church, I very much doubt that we have gone a straight course. In Korea, Japan, and the Western world, we have had members from many nationalities and races who have gone a zigzag path. When I reflect on those 30 years of Unification history, I recall many people who just touched our movement and fell away. Among them were people guided to our movement by spirit world. They were taught by the spirit world and were meant to find the fruit of their past here, but somehow they fell away.</p>
|
||||
<p>When I think of them, I realize how difficult the path of our Unification Church is because those people were determined, devoted people, who were resolved to go this way. When I think that those unforgettable figures fell away, I have to reflect upon them, and I also reflect upon the whole of our movement at this time. I remember well that when they entered this movement, they thought that it was the true way and that they would dedicate their lives to it. I am sure that upon falling away they searched for another movement of higher dimension, but not having been able to find one, they are now wandering in darkness.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">Those who have gone away</h3>
|
||||
<p>Among them were young people who wanted to go back to school, to go back and restore their sweethearts, or to go back to a worldly career. Recently I hear from those people that they long for our movement and are anxious to return. Having gone through so many years outside our movement, they are disillusioned more than ever, but they are too ashamed to return.</p>
|
||||
<p>I am going to describe the most miserable of those people, both young and old, who have fallen away. They are those who were once the most exemplary persons in our movement. All the members envied them and made it their goal to become like those people. Because of their ardor and exemplary conduct they were like the light of the movement. But they fell away and are now groping in darkness. While in the movement they thought highly of our theology and their goal was to practice what the Divine Principle teaches. They had left everything secular and were wholeheartedly devoted but they fell away.</p>
|
||||
<p>When those people who have turned their backs on our movement look back at their past days here, their shame makes it impossible for them to come back. That is the most miserable feeling of all. They thought that in the outside world they would find a place of higher dimension and greater warmth of love. Since they could not find any such place, however, they have lost hope and think back to their days in our movement and say, “Because of that person and because of this and that I had to leave.” They want to justify themselves. They think they have left, but somewhere in their hearts the Principle and our way of life are so deeply implanted that they cannot ignore them. They confess that when they think of our movement they suffer loneliness and despair. They long for the days when they took everything for granted in our movement.</p>
|
||||
<p>Right now you people do not feel that. You take everything for granted and think the day to day routine in our movement is the natural way. You do not feel the comparison between your life here and their lives in the outside world. But if you could put yourselves in the position you would be able to cherish the blessedness of being here. I know there is a group of ex-members getting together and talking about our movement because they find themselves unable to belong to other associations or churches. The established churches are open, waiting with outstretched arms for them to come back, but somehow they cannot go to them.</p>
|
||||
<p>Here too, I open my church door wide, but they cannot stand the shame of meeting early members who are now much more advanced than they. They are preoccupied with thinking, “The church members might think ill of me; Father will wonder about me.” These thoughts torture them. Even though we would welcome them with warm hearts as usual, they would not receive it that way. We would console their hearts and try to make them at ease in our movement, but still they would feel that deep in our hearts we resent them. Some may try to start all over again and go along the road of our movement, but they would imagine skeptical eyes all around them.</p>
|
||||
<p>They would find that there are already many blessed couples and that all these dedicated members are so spiritually advanced. Compared to them they would feel worthless and perhaps they could not quite overcome those ordeals. Some of them think of coming here to the United States or any country other than Korea since the members here might not know that they had once fallen away. Even though they do this, they may find older Korean members here, as well as Japanese and European members. When I think of those people I urge you to feel the blessedness of being in our movement. Put yourselves in their position, and then build a stronghold in your own minds so that you will not fall away.</p>
|
||||
<p>We can say that if you leave, there is no place in the whole world where it will be easy for you to settle because not only this world but also the spirit world will know that you have left the Unification Church. The reason I am telling you this is because once you fail in our movement, not only this world but the whole spirit world will recognize you. It will be very difficult to escape that situation. You will actually feel like you are in prison.</p>
|
||||
<p>For instance, imagine you were a young man full of hope and desire, but you failed at one point and were put in prison. Every moment in the prison cell would be filled with suffering as you contemplated your past. You could never forget your failure. You would think, “If I had not done this, I would not be in prison.” Repentance and regret would torture you constantly. You would say, “I should have done this and this to obtain my goal in a decent way, and then I could have been successful. But because of my one failure I am now in prison being tortured like this.” in a self-centered way; they are always proud of their past.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now let me talk about you who are still in our movement. You are still here going towards the goal, but when you look back into your own past, maybe 5 or 10 years or more in this movement, you ask yourselves, “What have I done during those years?” You know only too well how the Divine Principle is teaching you to do certain things, but you have not been able to put them into practice.</p>
|
||||
<p>If your history in the movement is longer than most members’, when you reflect on yourself the torture will be greater. You do not grow spiritually by taking everything for granted, just repeating the same things every day. Maybe you do not have a burning desire or ambition to carry out your mission; maybe you are just lukewarm. If you go on like this for 10 years or more, when you look back into your past, then you will feel much repentance and regret.</p>
|
||||
<p>We also see another kind of person in our movement. These people always struggle to go ahead of others. On the road they fight hard and take responsibility on their shoulders. Among those there are also two types. Some are proud of themselves, and looking back they judge others and say, “I am doing this for those people; what are they doing?” But there is still one more kind of person. They do their utmost yet still are ashamed of not being able to do more. They think, “What has our Father gone through? I can’t copy him; I can’t follow him closely enough.”</p>
|
||||
<p>Out of all those types of people, I find that the only ones who survive to the end are the people who always do their utmost and then still think they are far from being dedicated. They struggle hard, always with self reflection, always evaluating themselves.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">Four types of members</h3>
|
||||
<p>If I reiterate, there are four types of people. First, there are those who have already fallen away. Second, there are those who are in the movement, but who are still really somewhere between the outside world and the movement, who just go through the everyday routine, taking everything for granted. The third kind are in the vanguard and struggle hard, but in a self-centered way; they are always proud of themselves for having accomplished so much. Finally there is the fourth kind, who struggle harder than anyone else in the movement, but still feel that their lives fall short of the standard. They repent and reflect and re-evaluate themselves all the way through. Both God and I would choose the last type.</p>
|
||||
<p>Let us think more about the fourth type. They are the people who really know the path of restoration. They know that on the path of restoration they have to go through the individual level, then the family, clan, tribal, national and worldwide levels. Only then can they reach the spirit world and God. They know they have to go through a more and more difficult way all the time because the levels get broader and higher, but they are determined.</p>
|
||||
<p>For instance, members in Korea always have to meditate on how to go over the worldwide level of things while still in Korea. If not in a substantial way, they must at least think of crossing over the worldwide level in a symbolic way. So even though they are in Korea the whole time, whatever they do they are doing for the people of the whole world. Those kinds of people always pray hard and go the sacrificial way for the sake of other people.</p>
|
||||
<p>The same thing applies to you here. You know you are dedicated to our movement, but there are four types of people here and from now on your way in the Principle will count. You must determine what kind of people you are going to be. I hope you are determined not to fall away because you are vulnerable to the temptation of the outside world if you remain lukewarm.</p>
|
||||
<p>The year 1976 in our movement has been an historical year. Starting from 1974 we have gone through the successes at Madison Square Garden, Yankee Stadium and Washington Monument. We are excited and proud of ourselves, but now when we look back to those events we must meditate on what those successes brought us.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you really feel to the bone that our Washington Monument success brought us great change for the better? There is no question that those events have been the most successful, not only in the history of the Unification Church but in my own history. Have you really felt that to the bone? If you really have, then you must have been very dedicated to making those events successful even at the risk of your lives, otherwise you could not feel like that. Did you really feel, “Oh, if I don’t work harder, if it should be a failure, how will it affect our movement?” Were you desperate enough to think of that as a life-and-death event?</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">Can you be proud before God?</h3>
|
||||
<p>Among those who say yes, I know there are also many types of people. Several hundred people are here and perhaps several hundred kinds of people. Perhaps you really did your best, thinking that in the sight of God, in the sight of all humanity this historical event could be fatal, that if you failed there would be damage to the whole providential history. If you were that desperate, then I am proud of you. Then you could think of it as your own success as well as God’s success and the success of the True Parents. Are you confident that you can go before God and say, “I did my best for Washington Monument. I’m a victor. You can be proud of me God!” Can you say that?</p>
|
||||
<p>Think of things from the standpoint of God: He has been struggling hard all through 6,000 Biblical years, wanting to have His people win over the satanic world. How anxious He must have been to have His people win over Satan, and how happy God must be over our victory. Maybe there was a boundary line and God saw us cross over that line to occupy another sphere of life. That kind of moment must exist in the providential history.</p>
|
||||
<p>If that line was the Washington Monument Rally, what would have happened? At that moment the gravest person must have been God. He was completely serious. The True Parents also knew that this was the summit, that we had to go over that line in order to make our success really solid. Without your knowing it I was so totally serious. Isn’t it natural that I was far more serious than you? And I know that God was even far more serious than I was.</p>
|
||||
<p>When I look at you from this viewpoint, you do not seem as serious as I was or as God was. Then, how can you be proud of yourselves? Before whom would you want to boast-before your brothers and sisters or your friends, before the governors and presidents and kings of countries, before God? The point at which God can be proud of His people is so high. If you have not reached that point, how can you be proud of yourselves before God?</p>
|
||||
<p>Not being as serious as I was, can you really be proud of yourselves before God? Do you really understand what I mean? The reason I am telling you this is that you must reflect upon what kind of people you are now after the Washington Monument Rally. Are you lax and did you settle down into a routine again, or are you carrying forward that excitement, spurring yourselves to move ahead? I want you to have more than enough power to break through any obstacles which lie ahead, but you look lax and blank. I want you to be re-awakened to the fact that 1976 is the most difficult, most eventful and most meaningful year in the whole history of the providence. Having gone up and up the slope, we will soon conclude this year. If this is the summit then you cannot go higher, and somehow you have to descend. Once you cross over the summit, you can see many kinds of people. Some are just wandering about, but some are dashing forward in a certain direction.</p>
|
||||
<p>Somehow I find people lax now after Washington Monument. We must be very alert upon entering the last month of the year, not in complete relaxation. If you really understood that you are before God, if you understood that you are before the True Parents, how could you be lax? Who knows, this moment may be the only moment that you can meet with God; would you want to let it slip past? If you doze off then the person who is to be your mate, the love of your life, may just pass by without noticing you.</p>
|
||||
<p>We can see roughly three types of people here. Some have just barely managed to come and think that their just being here is sufficient, so they doze off easily. Others struggle hard to listen, but after a few moments they go blank. Finally some listen with keen attention and are ready to carry out whatever I say.</p>
|
||||
<p>There are ups and downs and successes and failures in your life. But when do the failures come? You must understand this. Right after some excitement, right after a success you tend to become lax. It is at that very moment that Satan will attack and you will fail. Let us think about ourselves. When we first began this kind of meeting you were all excited and enthusiastic to listen to me, and you kept your eyes wide open all the way through. But as time went by these meetings became routine and now you always take them for granted.</p>
|
||||
<p>Recently I have been thinking of shipping all the members on the East coast to the West coast and of bringing those people who have been missing me to New York. Some 80 Japanese members left for Japan and now they are writing to me, saying, ” When I was in the United States we could at least come to see you every Sunday morning. Now we miss your talks; we miss seeing you, and we miss our brothers and sisters.” In my mind I ask them, “When you were here, were you like that?” If they had worked with that zeal and enthusiasm all the way through then I would not have sent them back. If they had been resolved to carry out whatever I told them to do, somehow the way would have opened for them to stay here.</p>
|
||||
<p>We can safely say that everyone needs training. Somehow suffering is necessary and struggling hard is the way to train and discipline yourselves. Do you think God is not particular about some things, that He likes just anything? What kind of people do you think God will love? People who are not dedicated, far from being perfect? I am very serious to teach you God’s message, and I want to remold you into perfect people. Consequently I like those people who struggle harder than other people. That is very natural isn’t it?</p>
|
||||
<p>Sometimes I see members 3 or 5 years old in the movement taking things for granted, and then there are newcomers whose bright eyes are wide open to see me and to absorb everything. What kind of people would I be drawn to? Suppose only older members are in front but in the rear is one newcomer who is here for the first time, and he is all alert, saying, “Oh, that’s Reverend Moon! Oh, how blessed I am to hear him.” Which one would God be drawn to?</p>
|
||||
<p>You have been hearing so many precious things from me and have not been putting them into practice. In that sense you are just thieves, stealing something precious and never using it or multiplying it. That is why the Bible says, “The kingdom of heaven has suffered violence, and men of violence will take it by force.” That means those who struggle hard will win it. Those who are apt to doze off should sit where it is cold. Even though they may have come earlier than other people, if they doze off, what good is it? If I see the same person doze off three times or more then it is not erased from my memory, and at the time of blessing I remember, “Oh, this is the girl who was dozing off all the time! ” Would you want to have that kind of image planted in my mind?</p>
|
||||
<p>Dozing off is one thing, but there are many more things God would hate to see in you; for instance, some members stay behind while others go out witnessing. Your attitude and spirituality in witnessing is being evaluated by God. Don’t you see that what you have done here will be recorded and you will not be able to escape it when you are in spirit world?</p>
|
||||
<p>Can you claim to be entitled to heaven? If you argue that you should be able to enter the kingdom, then with one press of the button your past history will be seen. Maybe you could not bear to look at it because you will have nothing to say against it. You are making your own record, your own history. You may sometimes think that what you are doing is not being noticed, but look at nature-the sun is always shining upon you, making you conspicuous in the sight of humanity.</p>
|
||||
<p>My topic this morning is “Self Reflection.” Recently I have been meditating and praying, and I found the spiritual atmosphere in our church these days is not quite what it should be. We cannot let these New York members go on like this. Instead of shifting all these members to the West coast and those on the West coast to the East coast, I shifted their leaders. I meant to have them live in a better way. Our motto should be, “Let’s struggle harder than at Washington Monument.” If you are prepared with that attitude, raise your hand.</p>
|
||||
<p>However, the result of your work in New York is not too good I’m afraid. After Washington Monument you are back in New York, but is your spiritual standard ascending or descending? Before coming here this morning I already sensed the spiritual atmosphere, among you. Whenever I stand before you, I am drawn to you if your spiritual standard is high, and as I walk here my legs are very light. But if the atmosphere is the other way around, my legs are heavy, and I feel so low spiritually. Sometimes, meditating on what to say, I become confused, and without your knowing it I struggle hard. When I speak, you fill the vessels which you have created of yourselves-round, crooked and of every shape.</p>
|
||||
<p>If a situation like we have now continues for 3 weeks in succession then a great problem will arise. We cannot go on like this. I want Dr. Bergman to alert you, and Mr. Kamiyama to really discipline you. If you conclude 1976 this way, we will not have brought the year into fruition. We must restore the excitement and zeal which we poured into the Washington Rally.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">We have another summit to cross</h3>
|
||||
<p>We won successes in Madison Square Garden, Yankee Stadium, Washington Monument, and a few minutes ago David Kim said we won a great success at the Science Conference. What is the use of it if you are lax like this after the success? We are still traveling on the road toward the final success. We still have another summit to cross over. Where did you say we were going after Washington Monument? Is it any simple thing for us to go to Moscow? It means that you will have to win over the communists. Without your knowing it there are many communists trying to undermine our movement; therefore we must be fiercer and stronger than they.</p>
|
||||
<p>You must be able to clear yourselves of all your negative feelings and downcast spiritual atmosphere and stand again in the face of difficulties. Without spurring yourselves forward you will be vulnerable to temptations from the outside. You must have more hope and more zeal for the future.</p>
|
||||
<p>When I look at the future of America, I see dark clouds hovering over this nation. Who will break through this stalemate? We are the ones to do that, but with a spiritual attitude like this you cannot carry out that mission. We must put you in training again before beginning anew. If you see any member here whom you think cannot be challenged to this, they can even be sent to some other center.</p>
|
||||
<p>This is the hour of self reflection and I have named four types of people from the past in our movement. Those who have fallen away were those who did not have their spirits alert all the time. I know that many young members here are thinking of getting blessed. Somewhere in the next year there may be a blessing and you are all preoccupied with that. Which of the two is more valuable, the whole world or your blessing? When you think of things in a self-centered way you have nothing to do with the whole of humanity. We are in a life and death battle against the whole nation. The whole nation is coming against us, and only after winning that battle can we contemplate the blessing. There is a law about being blessed, and only after going a certain course of indemnity are you qualified. Some of the couples have started their married life, but if they do not meet the standard of the blessing, their descendants will be faced with troubles. Being blessed is no simple matter.</p>
|
||||
<p>I am having the national leaders make a list of those who were already married when they came to the movement. If I bless them they may be happy, but 1 have to shoulder the indemnity for them. After I bless them, can they live a better married life than they used to in the outside world? That is the question. But again I must tell you that there is a more important thing than blessing.</p>
|
||||
<p>What is our goal up to the year 1978? We must win 30,000 members. Do you think it is an easy goal? If you fail to reach that goal by then, I may have to leave this country. How much is 30,000 compared to the whole population of the United States? 1/7,000th. After winning 30,000 members we will have won only I out of every 7,000 Americans! It is most extraordinary thinking when I say that I can turn this country upside down with 30,000 members.</p>
|
||||
<p>Would I person be able to influence 7,000 people? We must make it possible and it is a tremendously difficult job, I know. That is the least possible foundation on which I can make a miracle happen here. In the ordinary sense would that be possible at all? When you think of that, how anxious you should be to win members! How many years do we have left until 1978? 1 want you to be really serious.</p>
|
||||
<p>Upon leaving Japan, I ordered the Japanese members to win a certain number of members. Not having reached that standard, they are now going through much, much difficulty. If they had won that number of members, somehow I could have managed to have them turn Japan upside down. How many members have each of you brought since coming to the movement? Those who have brought more than 5 members, hold up your hands. How many years have you been in the movement? If you are 4 years old in the movement and have brought only 5 members is not acceptable; our standard is 1 person per month. Why did we set that as our goal?</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">Your personal course</h3>
|
||||
<p>In the Principle the number 7 is very important. We have to go through 7 stages or 7 years. In our movement we have to go through at least a 7-year course. We talk about 3 years of public ministry, but unless I recognize that period, you will not have finished it successfully. If we multiply 3 by 2 it makes 6, plus I as the Sabbath Day after the whole creation makes 7.</p>
|
||||
<p>You must indemnity the 6,000 Biblical years, and upon entering the new era, you will have indemnified 7,000 years of history. In our course of indemnity we fake seriously the 7-year course on the personal level. After 7 years, 70 years in our movement will be the goal. The next goal is 700 years and then we will fulfill 7,000 years. Islam came because Christianity was a failure after 7 centuries. Therefore any one religious movement must be able to win the whole world to God in 700 years time at the longest. No one here can live to be 700 years old; however, in your life span you will ideally go through 70 years.</p>
|
||||
<p>Until we have restored the whole world, our path will be that of sacrifice. In making a sacrifice should the offerings on the altar be divided or united? Offerings are to be cut in two. That is why Christianity and other higher religions have advocated celibacy, even without knowing the reason why. In our movement that 70 years will be narrowed down to a 7-year course and without going through that course you cannot indemnity the 7,000 years.</p>
|
||||
<p>The number 7 must be indemnified in the family, between the parents and the children. Jesus had to go through 3 years of public ministry, and if he had lived, he would have gone through 3 more years plus 1, making his mission a success. He should have concluded his mission as the Son in 3 years and then as the True Parents in 3 more years.</p>
|
||||
<p>In your first 3-year course you can complete the mission as a son or daughter and then in 3 more years you can build a family. In order to indemnity that formula in the Unification Church you have to go through at least a 3-year course in the beginning. In those three years of his public ministry, Jesus should have been able to locate 3 very dedicated, sacrificial sons from among the disciples. With those people dedicating their lives to him he would not have died on the cross, and he could have started his family. nose disciples correspond to Noah’s family with 3 sons and 3 daughters-in-law, making 8 members in the family. Those disciples would also have been in the position of archangels ministering to his own immediate family.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the Principle, you must bring at least 3 spiritual children into the movement or else you are not entitled to be blessed. That corresponds to your being able to win 3 disciples, as Jesus should have done. Jesus’ 3 chief disciples should have been willing to sacrifice their lives for his sake.</p>
|
||||
<p>You must be able to win and raise those spiritual children of yours. After completing the 3 years alone you can start family life. After the blessing you will set up another condition of 3 years. Why do I set up that period of time? In our movement we are the central figures to go through the indemnity course which has been unfulfilled in history. Couple by couple you have go through 3 more years of dedicated living, and then each of you will cross over the number 6. Then, being recognized by God, you can start married life; it will be the start of the number 7. This is the firm formula you have to go through, so you must understand the depth of it.</p>
|
||||
<p>For the 1800 couples I shortened the time to 21 months. But even if I become more and more generous I cannot go any shorter than 7 months. After the blessing the already-married couples will have to go through 7 months of abstinence. It is not because they have met the qualification to have that short period of time before being re-united, but I can give them the right to do that because I have paid the indemnity.</p>
|
||||
<p>Are we going through that formula or not? Without knowing this you have been wondering why we have to go through 3 more years of abstinence even after being blessed. Starting from the day You joined the movement, you have to go through 7 years to accomplish the mission left unaccomplished by Jesus. He should have had 12 and then 72 dedicated disciples. Added together, those make 84 disciples. He could not have died on the cross if his 12 disciples and 72 apostles had been united in firm oneness.</p>
|
||||
<p>From then on the channel to the heavenly kingdom on earth would have been open. With only 84 as the solid foundation the kingdom of God on earth could have been erected. Do you realize that? This is not any vague fantasy; this is a real formula. We want to meet that standard in 7 years so that we can accomplish what was left unaccomplished by our predecessors.</p>
|
||||
<p>Each year has 12 months, and 7 years multiplied by 12 is 84. In those 7 years if you bring 1. person per month that will make 84. So in this movement our goal is for each one of you to bring in 84 members in 7 year’s time. Those of you who win 2 persons a month will accomplish this in 3½ years. And perhaps you can do much, much better than that. Do you understand now why I gave you the formula of I person per month? It is not something I fabricated to make you work; it is the God-given formula which you have to go through for yourselves, your descendants and all mankind.</p>
|
||||
<p>Not having been able to accomplish that on earth, Jesus has to come again to accomplish it through some group in the physical world. That is God’s formula, and without that being fulfilled we do not have the foundation to erect the kingdom. Corresponding to Jesus’ 12 disciples you must be able to bring at least 12 spiritual children into the movement, and your next goal is 72 more. Those are going to be the outer circle.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">I have paved this way for you</h3>
|
||||
<p>At all cost you must be able to win 3 spiritual children. That is why I blessed 3 couples in 1960. Before I was blessed by God, I had to win those 3 spiritual children. Those 3 couples were engaged first, and on that foundation I could receive Mother. That was my formula to follow.</p>
|
||||
<p>The number 12 was the foundation of the 36 families. The 36 couples were chosen representing 12 in the past, 12 in the present, and 12 in the future. The first 12 couples are called Adam’s family, meaning from Adam to Noah. The next 12 are called Noah’s family, from Noah to Jacob, and the third 12 are called Jacob’s family, from Jacob to Jesus. By my setting that up, this world is connected with the spiritual world and the past with the future. You can read in the Bible that there are 12 pearl gates in the heavenly world, and that in this world there were 12 tribes of Jacob flourishing in God’s lineage. Unless those two are linked with ourselves in between, the providence cannot move on.</p>
|
||||
<p>Centering on the 36 couples as Abel, the next level of 72 is in the position of Cain. The 120 couples are the outer level of the family, representing the whole world. In the days of Jesus too, 120 apostles were the foundation to spread the message all over the world. The 430 couples represent the whole cosmos, including the spirit world; they also represent the liberation of the Israelites from Egypt, and their start towards Canaan. In addition the 430 corresponds to the 4300 year history of Korea, the chosen nation. The 777 couples substantially represent the whole cosmos. Through these significant blessings we have improved and developed providential history step by step.</p>
|
||||
<p>Including the 1800 couples we have gone through seven stages. Now that I have blessed seven groups, I do not have to bless any more groups myself. In this way we have organized tribes under God. I have paved the way for you to go to the end of the world, but you still have to lay the foundation for your own tribe. That is why I say the blessed couples are the messiahs to their own tribes. You will accomplish something on your own up to the national level and then you will be connected to the foundation that I have laid.</p>
|
||||
<p>These are not just empty words or some manmade, fabricated formula. If you do not accomplish this much in your lifetime, then you must do it with more difficulty in the spirit world. If Jesus’ own relatives and tribe had cooperated with him he could have accomplished his mission centering on them. Because of their disbelief, however, his mission was not fulfilled. Therefore you must be able to win that number of people from the outside world and lay a foundation on which you can build your own family and tribe. If Jesus had been able to win 12 disciples from among his relatives and 72 apostles from his own tribe, things would have been much, much easier. Instead, he had to bring his 3 and 12 disciples from the outside world.</p>
|
||||
<p>The same principle applied to me. I, too, could not bring anyone from my own clan into the movement. I had to leave my own family-my parents, my brothers and sisters-and go out into the satanic world. Without loving those people more than my own relatives I could not have accomplished my mission. Now that I have laid the foundation, you can be blessed and build your own family; and you can also bring your own relatives, people from your own blood lineage; therefore restoration will be much easier for you.</p>
|
||||
<p>Sooner or later you can go back to your native country and town and bring in your relatives as your 3 spiritual children, your 12 disciples and your 72 disciples, making the total of 84. If you really understand the importance of having at least 84 disciples, you can plead with your relatives, “If I don’t do this, my spiritual life will be ruined and our family cannot be restored back to God.” You can plead with them with tearful eyes and a warm heart, and they will be drawn to you. I have already paved the way, more for your sake than for mine.</p>
|
||||
<p>Unless you do greater things than Jesus did in his lifetime, you cannot reach the summit. That is the heart of the Principle; I cannot change it because this is the God-given formula. If you feel that without doing this you will be spiritually dead for eternity, you will be serious enough. This is the reason why I am telling you to bring in at least one person per month. To make it easier you can go back to influence the hearts of your relatives. You will not be able to lift up your face if you pass away without being able to restore your own relatives. You should not want to get blessed without fulfilling all these formulas. I could not marry until the age of 40 because of the conditions I had to fulfill. Before that I went through many experiences in prison and with people who rebelled against me. After untold difficulty and persecution I barely laid that foundation by the age of 40.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do not ever dream of getting blessed in an easy way. If you are serious, you cannot say, “I just cannot witness to the people.” If you keep writing to your family, calling them on the phone with enthusiasm and energy, you will have no excuse for not being able to fulfill this condition. Even those blessed couples here, if you fail to bring in 84 members in your lifetime, you will have violated God’s law and will not be qualified for the blessing. Because of the blessing the gate to the heavenly kingdom is open, but if you are not qualified then you cannot go through. In the future, I may have to drive those blessed couples out into the field to witness again.</p>
|
||||
<p>I must restore the world; you must restore your relatives</p>
|
||||
<p>I must restore the whole world to go into the kingdom, and as individual members you must restore your relatives. You have to cross the individual level and then go through the level of the family, tribe, clan, nation, world and cosmos. You have to begin by witnessing to three members, and then it will increase to 12, 72, and 84. Only after you restore 84 disciples will you be connected with the foundation that I have laid. Then you will inherit what I will have done. By following me you will be led into the heavenly kingdom. Then you are going to be citizens of the Kingdom of God on earth. As your spiritual children lay that foundation our scope will be widened to cover the whole world. With this important and serious task ahead of you how can you be relaxed? You must do your 5%.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the face of so much difficulty and persecution 1 have paved the way for you. Since there will no longer be so much persecution as an obstacle, can you say you cannot go this way? After we have laid the foundation on the national level, you will not be able to escape laying the foundation on your own. Until now, when I have blessed couples I shouldered the indemnity for them. With your cooperation I will lay the foundation on the national level and then will acknowledge that what you have done is connected to my foundation. Only then can you really build your own kingdom.</p>
|
||||
<p>Centered on me and my family, you will receive the heavenly heritage, but only by winning 84 people. Now do you realize the importance of winning at least I person per month? You do not have to spread it out over 7 years. You can finish it in 7 months time or even earlier, the earlier the better. What about bringing 7 members a month into the movement? Then it will only take I year to bring 84 people. The sooner the better. This is a most serious matter. If you really knew the importance of this formula I would not have to encourage you to witness all the time like this. If you really understood, you would not beg me for permission to go back to college to study or for the blessing or for anything.</p>
|
||||
<p>May I repeat-in the Unification Church you must go through 3 years of public ministry on the individual level, then 3 years more for the family level foundation, and I more year as fruition, the Sabbath. The 7 year course is the primary course you must go. If you complete the 6 year course in a wholesome way, the final year will be no problem at all.</p>
|
||||
<p>My course in America is similar. After the first 3 year course in America the second 3 years of the 7 year course-1974, 1975, 1976-are most important. We were successful in Madison Square Garden, Yankee Stadium and Washington Monument in those 3 years in America. A mathematical formula is always there in the course of restoration. To accomplish these formulas, I had to go through great difficulties. With this serious matter ahead of you, you can never think of building your own families. You are not entitled to be blessed and I will tell you why.</p>
|
||||
<p>Have you gone through the first 3 year course, and those who are blessed, have you gone through 3 years after the blessing in a wholesome way? In Japan the 777 couples went almost 5 years after the blessing starting from 1970. The 1800 couples had to go through only 21 months. Maybe somewhere in the future the couples will have only 7 months. Those married couples who came into the movement will be blessed and I will give them the least period of 7 months of separation, but they had already experienced living together, so in spirit world their level will be different from you who are being blessed as single men and women.</p>
|
||||
<p>Originally I was supposed to bless only virgin men and women, not those who have had sexual experience. In fact, those who have held the idea of free sex are not entitled to be blessed by me. If you are blessed by me with all those scars and defects, you must be more dedicated and sacrificial in our movement. Do you really understand what I mean? You do not really understand the depth of everything. If I had not had to accomplish this formula I would not have had to go through so much difficulty in restoring the 6,000 years of Biblical history.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">My first 7 years</h3>
|
||||
<p>Before you can say you will follow me or that you love me, I want you to bring 84 spiritual children. Only then do you really belong to me. That is the core of Principle. Knowing this can you ever doze off? During the first 7 years of my ministry, I did not even take off my clothing to go to bed. I did not use a table to eat; at best I would use a tray, but most of the time I ate on the floor. Until I was able to accomplish the whole of my mission I felt as though I were a sinner before God. For those 7 years I fasted on my birthdays. With the great mission still ahead of me, I could not express love toward my parents or my brothers and sisters. During that period of time I could not talk about God’s message. You know Sung-Jin, my eldest son from another marriage, whose mother opposed our movement; I felt disqualified to call him my son and I never once held his hand. I deeply felt like a sinner; you must understand that.</p>
|
||||
<p>With the gravest of all missions ahead of you on the individual level, how can you enjoy your food or rest? Before accomplishing this mission you cannot claim yourself, or your family, clan, nation or the world; you cannot even claim God as your own, and certainly not the True Parents.</p>
|
||||
<p>Without being able to accomplish his whole mission, Jesus’ claim over the whole world and over God was lost. Jesus’ mother failed to accomplish her portion of the mission, so as you read in the Bible, he once said, “Who is my mother … ? Whoever does the will of my Father in heaven is my mother.” And he said, “Woman, what have you to do with me?” I can say the same thing to you. What have you to do with me? Can you really say you are a member of the Unification Church without being able to carry out your own mission? In the truest sense, no.</p>
|
||||
<p>You have to bring in at least three spiritual children as a base, then 12, 36, 72, and 84, going through the individual level, family and tribal levels. You are connected with me only after laying your foundation of 84 spiritual children. Starting from today you must be desperate to carry out that formula. If you fail to do that in this world, you will have violated God’s regulation, and you will have to do that even in the spirit world.</p>
|
||||
<p>Having failed to do that, Jesus was put on the cross. If I had failed to do this, I would have gone to something more terrible than the cross. If you cannot carry out that much on earth you will have to do it in the spirit world. The whole of humanity can be saved in the future by following my pattern. You must feel the blessedness of being taught this principle.</p>
|
||||
<p>For these 7 years you are something like a criminal facing capital punishment, but by going through the prison term of 7 years and meeting that standard you will get rid of the sin and be brought back to life again. You must be very serious to understand the heart of this matter and carry it out; I want you to really understand. You must not just take everything for granted in this movement. Until now you have been going through an everyday routine, but starting from now I want you to become deeply serious.</p>
|
||||
<p>Things will be much, much easier from now on. Once public opinion is favorable then it will be easy for you to go back to your families and bring them into the movement. You can do the job in a much easier way at the soonest possible date. You can bring people by the hundreds. After creating a good environment, after fuming the public opinion to our side, then I will send you back to your relatives. That will correspond to Jesus going back home to restore his relatives after finishing his public ministry. Sooner or later, all across the world people will think the Unification Church is within God’s will. Then public opinion will be turned to our side.</p>
|
||||
<p>Since coming to the United States I have pretty much made the public aware of us. I hear that in Europe too people everywhere know my name. Because of the controversy they are a little confused, but deep in their hearts they think, “This couldn’t be a bad group of people. They’re all clean-cut and so enthusiastic in doing what they believe is right.” Once they find that we are the group carrying out God’s will they will turn to our side at once. In a way I welcome the notoriety and controversial publicity. Without that, it would have taken a hundred years for our group to become known.</p>
|
||||
<p>Only last year, I sent out missionaries to 120 countries. Because of the bad publicity, all over the world they are going through the same things we are, but we will all cross over the summit at the same time. If public opinion becomes favorable in the United States, their foundation will be laid too. Because the United States is the leading nation of the world what happens here will be spread all over the world. If America begins to think that our movement is part of God’s will, then public opinion all over the world will change. I can foresee that from next year on public opinion will be turned to our side. After that our witnessing will be very easy. If I were you, I would bring 84 members before things get easier. If I were you I would bring that number of people in a week’s time. Why don’t you bring a hundred or more members to the workshop and have 84% of them be fruitful?</p>
|
||||
<p>What we are doing here is laying the foundation for you to work easily. I told you to bring at least 30,000 into the movement by the year 1978. That is the minimal number through which we will lay the foundation for you to work on. If you are so serious as to risk your life to do that, 1 person per month is not so difficult. Maybe you will accomplish that number in 3 years, and if you struggle on you can bring in tens of thousands of members in several more years. Whoever is in the movement must be able to bring in 1 person per month at least. Do you really understand? If you are a forgetful person, when you go back this morning why don’t you just fasten something on your wrist so that you will remember how many you have brought and how many you are supposed to bring in?</p>
|
||||
<p>This formula applies to everyone. How can you say, “I am fund raising, so how can I witness to the people?” Sooner or later you have to meet the quota. You can witness by writing or phoning your family. Sooner or later you will be shifted and the MFT members may be witnessing later. As long as you are on MFT, why don’t you write and call the people you knew and lay a foundation so that you can witness to them?</p>
|
||||
<p>How old you are in the movement will not count, only how many members you have brought to the movement. If you are old in the movement but have not been able to bring many members, you are a failure. You lecturers must have had to lecture on this kind of central matter, but it looks as though you yourselves have not been hearing it. After building your own family, you must be responsible for your 84 children and have them connected with you as your family. What will you do if you are not qualified to enter the heavenly kingdom? Jesus is spiritually working in this world because his mission was left unfinished. Without being able to do greater things than Jesus did, how can you get blessed? It is no easy matter to get blessed.</p>
|
||||
<p>During the first 3 years you must lay the foundation on the individual level; in the second 3 years you will lay the foundation for the family level, and with 1 final year you will complete the 7 years. In his lifetime Jesus had only 3 years of public ministry. If he had not died on the cross he could have laid the foundation on the family level, and by setting up his family he could have completed his mission. With I more Sabbath year added he would have accomplished the 7 year course in a wholesome way, representing all the years of Biblical history. But after 3 years didn’t Jesus lose all of his disciples? Even his 3 chief disciples left him. While Jesus was on the cross being tortured all the disciples ran away. Therefore, in the course of indemnity you must be able to raise your 3 spiritual children so that they will be ready to die with you. At least 3 very dedicated spiritual children is your minimal responsibility.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">If Jesus’ disciples had not left him…</h3>
|
||||
<p>If Jesus’ 3 chief disciples had banded together and offered to die in place of him, he should not have gone to the cross. Even if Jesus had not been released, if his 3 chief disciples had died on the cross with him, then all 4 could have been resurrected, and at that very moment Jesus could have ascended into heaven. Through those 4 being resurrected on earth, all the spirit world could have descended from that moment on, working through the hearts of the people and making it easy to restore the whole world.</p>
|
||||
<p>Because that foundation was not laid at the time of Jesus there has been a great gap between this world and the spirit world. Up to the present only those who excelled the 3 disciples of Jesus and were ready to be martyred for the sake of God’s will could be contacted by the spirit world. Because of the failure of Jesus’ disciples, those people had to be martyred, shedding blood to indemnity what the disciples failed to accomplish.</p>
|
||||
<p>After you bring 3 chief disciples or spiritual children, you will have laid the foundation to be blessed and to have your own family. But you must multiply those 3 into 12 in the course of time, and most importantly, you must be united. One of the 12 disciples betrayed Jesus, but your 12 disciples must be so dedicated that they would die with you, and in complete unity with them you must multiply the 12 into 72. The 3 spiritual children will be the first, or formation stage; the 12 will be the growth stage, and the 72 the perfection stage. That is the course you have to go at all costs in 7 year’s time.</p>
|
||||
<p>Each of your fingers has 3 joints, so these 4 fingers have 12 joints. The thumb denotes God, with the 2 joints representing God’s dual characteristics. One hand represents the 12 surrounding the entity of God, with His dual essentialities. The 12 months of 4 seasons each encompass the whole law of nature. The right hand represents heaven and the left hand represents earth, so with 2 hands united, the whole world will be encompassed. In Christianity up to 12 denominations are allowed, but no more, and out of the 12 possible denominations, 3 should be the core ones. But now how many denominations are there? Because of rupture and division there are far too many. In the final days we must be able to organize 12 tribes, and through their cooperation bring the whole of Christianity into strong, harmonious oneness. All nationalities and all 5 races must be brought together.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you really understand what I have taught you this morning? Until you have accomplished your responsibility, you are not in a position to eat on a table or change into your pajamas to go to bed, or even to eat 3 meals. You must feel like sinners until you accomplish that much. You should not celebrate your birthday if you have not accomplished that much. I have willingly gone through the same course on my own. For 7 years I fasted on my birthday; for those 7 years I would go with 2 or 3 hours sleep at the most. That is the formula in the Unification Church. If you mean to follow me then you have to go through the same thing, not for my sake, but for you own sake.</p>
|
||||
<p>I have accomplished my mission. Having won the victory at Washington Monument, even if I die now I will be a victor, not a failure. If you carry out the instructions I give you, you are sure to win the victory. I have done my part, so if you are really able to shoulder the cross on your own, I can take my Sabbath. I am thinking of resting for awhile, but then some of you may think that since I am resting, you should rest for a few days too. However, my position now is similar to having received my doctorate, and you are still in kindergarten; then how can you act like 1 do? Can you say, “Wherever Father goes I will go, and whenever Father rests I will rest with him.” Can you do that? I brought my eldest daughter, Ye-Jin, to Washington last weekend for the Science Conference. She was there for the first day and heard me speak, and then she hurried back home because she had to study for an examination on Monday. That is the attitude you must have. With your own task unfulfilled, you must not act like I do.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now you have different missions-fund raising, security, and so forth-but you must fulfill this condition sooner or later. In the future there will be many members just flooding into our movement even without our witnessing to them. We will witness to the people through television and radio programs, and many, many young people will come from that to join our movement. Who will be their spiritual parents? They will belong to me. I will be their spiritual father, but if you are really dedicated and sacrificial in your public ministry then I will be more than willing to distribute them to you. If you love them more than yourself then I can give them to you as spiritual children, and I will be responsible for them in the spirit world.</p>
|
||||
<p>Members who win more than 84 children will want to give them to other brothers and sisters. In the position of Abel, you want to give everything extra to others. Up to the present the disputes between Cain and Abel have been caused by being greedy, but by giving to each other you will be united very easily. If the children are united, then you can be received by your parents. The same thing applies between you and God.</p>
|
||||
<p>I want you to be ready to give out the members you bring in. Then we can create our own heavenly kingdom in this nation, and with 3 such nations restored, other nations will be easily won to the heavenly side. Japan, Germany and the United States were once enemy nations, but if they can be united under God’s will then the rest of the world will be easily united. Together those 3 nations can easily feed the rest of the world. That is why I sent teams of 3 missionaries, one from each of those nations. if Korea were included there could have been 4, but the situation in Korea was too difficult to allow that.</p>
|
||||
<p>After starting in Korea I went to Japan, creating our movement there, and now I am in the United States. The European nations are the old world nations, in Cain’s position, the elder brother’s position. Of the European countries, Germany represents Adam on Satan’s side, while on the worldwide level Korea is in the position of Adam on God’s side. If those two nations plus Japan and America cooperate with each other, then it will be easy to restore the whole world. From Korea, the Adam nation, we carne through Japan, the Eve nation, and now we are in America, the archangel nation. Next we are going through the old world, restoring Germany as the most important nation in Europe. Having restored the Adam nation on the satanic side, we will connect it to Korea. Those four nations are crucial in God’s will.</p>
|
||||
<p>Each of them represents either faith, love or hope. Germany represents faith. They are a strong people; the physical stature of the German people and their industrial prosperity, show that they are a people of strong faith, will, and clarity of mind. At the Olympic Games in Canada, West Germany and East Germany together set a world record excelling Russia. When you visit Germany you will find that even the women look strong. They are very industrious and diligent.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Koreans, Japanese, Americans and Germans all have different characteristics. It is very interesting that God chose those four nations as the champions for His will. Therefore we are concentrating our efforts on those four nations-Korea, Japan, America and Germany. We will see that the restoration of the world is not too far ahead.</p>
|
||||
<p>We must be desperate in working for the rest of 1976, 1977 and 1978. By the conclusion of the third 7 year course in 1981 the communist world should decline rapidly, but the outcome lies in our hands. If we fail to lay the necessary foundation by the year 1981, you will see the communists still ascending. Then the whole democratic world will be endangered. In the coming 2 year’s time we must bring 30,000 members at least, and I urge you to bring in more than that.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">The Jews have an important role</h3>
|
||||
<p>Jewish people have played a major role in the American government. Kissinger is Jewish and their are several more Jews in very important positions. President Carter, however, might replace them with others in the major roles of government. There is a kind of invisible tension between the Jewish people and other groups.</p>
|
||||
<p>Recently at the United Nations Zionism is an issue. If the Jewish people insist only on Zionism and try to carry it through, sooner or later a great tragedy will come. If the communists take over the whole world, a greater tragedy than that of Germany under Hitler will occur. There would be more purges and more death. Without taking a worldwide view beyond national and racial barriers, the Jews will be endangered by the communist power.</p>
|
||||
<p>But we can see that Christian society is crumbling. I can already see a battle emerging between the Jews and the Christians. If the communists decide to support one of the two parties then that group will be the stronger, and destruction will spread in the near future. Before that happens I have to smooth away racial and national boundaries here in the United States. I am working for the sake of the Jews and the Christians, but they are the ones who oppose our movement.</p>
|
||||
<p>Recently the Jews feel threatened by the fast growth of our movement, thinking that if they leave us alone, we will over-run the whole country, endangering their prosperity. Therefore, it is possible that the Jewish people will sooner or later band together to oppose our movement. If we cannot prevent fighting between Judaism, Christianity and the Unification Church and bring those two into oneness with us then the whole world will crumble, beginning with the United States.</p>
|
||||
<p>Judaism cannot bring unity between the three, nor can Christianity as it now stands. Only the Unification Church can unite the three, but we must first be prepared for opposition, because the communists will be infiltrating behind the scenes. To oppose the other two, the Jews or Christians may be willing to utilize the communists, who are desperate to destroy the Unification Church. If the Jews and Christians ever band together with communists to fight against us, the situation will be so serious. We are on the verge of life or death during the coming 2 years, so we must be wise enough to make a real breakthrough in those years. At the soonest possible time we must spread the ideology through which you young people have transcended religious, racial and national barriers. The Jews should play a central role in this.</p>
|
||||
<p>If we do not win 30,000 members in 2 year’s time, we cannot do the job. Without me here you cannot dream of doing the job. What we are going to do in these coming 2 years is very urgent; we all have to be working dynamically and almost explosively, with all our energies invested. With just I more month left in the year 1976 1 really urge you to understand this formula and to be ready to accomplish your mission of bringing at least 30,000 members in these coming 2 years. This is why I am talking to you like this morning.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">Now we will lay the internal foundation</h3>
|
||||
<p>My topic this morning is “Self Reflection.” When we look back over this year we see that all our energy was used in those 3 great events culminating with Washington Monument. In the meantime we have not been able to witness to people too much. For these past months we concentrated our efforts on creating a favorable environment externally, but from this moment on we will concentrate our effort on the internal work of witnessing to the people.</p>
|
||||
<p>You young people in the movement must be sympathetic with the youth outside who have become decadent, who are ruined by drugs and immoral life. During the time of my work in the United States young people seem to be increasingly influenced by religious ideas. I can clearly see that. I have learned from statistics that bookstores have sold more religious books in the last 3 years than any other kind. Heaven knows that we have created that good tendency. Several more years in that direction and we can change the whole nation. If we continue like this, doing explosive and dynamic things, then the world will be different by the year 1981.</p>
|
||||
<p>You must understand that these coming few years are going to be more important than Washington Monument or anything else that we have been proud of. The success or failure of our movement and the whole restoration of the world will depend upon what we do in these 3 years ahead.</p>
|
||||
<p>So far we have harvested external successes, but from now on we have to lay the internal foundation. The external is in the Cain position to the internal. We have gone through the external level as the indemnity course, but what we set on the internal level will be for our sake, and it will be our foundation to work on. The external things will flow away, but the internal things will accumulate to accomplish the goal. That is why I am telling you that we must struggle harder than we did for Washington Monument. From this moment on, wherever you are and whatever you are doing-eating, praying, sleeping-before you do anything you must think of one person per month, and try to fulfill it.</p>
|
||||
<p>These years concluding the third 7 year course are most important. Being prepared like this, we will do explosive work in witnessing on a large scale. Self reflection is most important, but if you fall into despair thinking of what you have done in the past, you miss the point. Through self reflection you must be encouraged to do more than you did in the past. We were successful at Washington Monument, but have we been successful in the whole nation of America? Not as yet. Only after doing that can we think of going to Moscow.</p>
|
||||
<p>From now on I will travel a lot from center to center. Actually, your position is to do that for me, but since you are not capable of doing that I will take up the job. In fact; after Washington Monument I thought I should study English so that I would not need an interpreter. But the situation demands that I visit and encourage you. Since that is more important than studying English, I have to do it. Even if I would try to study I would not be able to concentrate. If any one of you could take up my job so that I can be reassured then I could concentrate on studying.</p>
|
||||
<p>I am so serious that I must tell you again and again about the importance of your mission, about having to fulfill God’s formula. For the year 1976 we have harvested three great successes-Yankee .Stadium, Washington Monument, and finally the Science Conference. But as I said before, after those victorious events, a more important task is at hand and if you are lax and proud of yourselves, contented and satisfied, we will not be able to go higher.</p>
|
||||
<p>We are creating a newspaper. We have to make it greater than the New York Times as soon as possible. That will take time, but I want to do it quickly. Are you anxious to bring The News World to that standard? If I had 10,000 capable members then I could certainly do it within one year. I hear that the New York Times is using 4,000 people. If we had twice as many people for our newspaper we could reach that standard in a year, but now we have only 130 members working on the paper. Did you know that we bought the Tiffany Building for the newspaper? It is on Fifth Avenue, two minute’s walk from the Empire State Building. It is a big, beautiful building, but too big for 130 people.</p>
|
||||
<p>Even though I want to pick more members, there are not enough available who are capable of doing the work. We can bring money somehow, but if our people cannot do newspaper work then even though we put them on the staff they would have to leave because of their lack of ability, and we cannot use outsiders. For the fishery, too, we need several thousand people. Where can we get that number of people? We must use people according to their aptitude, not just anyone. I am ready to establish a university, but without having 10,000 members on the MFT we cannot do that. We need that many people to raise the necessary money, but where can we get that number of people?</p>
|
||||
<p>If we mobilized 10,000 IOWA members then we could influence the whole world. If we have 30 jumbo planes arriving would Kennedy Airport be able to handle them? All the other planes would have to hover in the air while our planes land one after another. Wouldn’t the big newspapers carry our story? Without being able to do that, we cannot turn the world upside down.</p>
|
||||
<p>I am not dreaming impossible dreams; sooner or later I will be doing this in reality. I want those who left their universities to join our movement to be able to go back to school, but first I must win so many members that you will not have to work by that time. I must educate and train you to be world leaders in the future. After establishing our own universities, I will hire top level professors from all over the world, perhaps some who attended our International Conferences on the Unity of the Sciences.</p>
|
||||
<p>I cannot live on this earth forever. I am now 57 and in 13 more years I will be 70. Without me on this earth, who will take up the job? If you fail to meet the standard needed by 1981 then the restoration of the whole world will be delayed or damaged. Some unknown hands brought you to this movement and now you are with me. You must be a coworker in our movement. We are already a controversial group, but we must fulfill our responsibility. You have been accused by many people; have you felt challenged to fight back and win? We have some resentment because we are persecuted and opposed while we are doing God’s will, but we must be determined to carry out our mission and show people that we are on the side of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>Since you gather here every Sunday I will reeducate you, or if that is impossible, I will shift you from East to West and from West to East. I am very serious. I am encouraging the Japanese members to work harder; I have instructed Mr. Kamiyama to reorganize them in such a way that they will work as hard as before Madison Square Garden, all ignited and fervent in their witnessing.</p>
|
||||
<p>They must recreate the atmosphere they had before Madison Square Garden, and lay the foundation for the Japanese who will follow. The Japanese who are not doing a good job will be sent back to Japan. I am encouraging you American members to work harder than the Japanese members from now on. You must be ready to take up the job they have been doing. Following their tradition, you must be responsible for this nation. About 150 Japanese members must be mobilized to sell our newspapers. There are so many things to be done that you may have to get up at 4 o’clock instead of 6 o’clock. Will you Americans be defeated by the Japanese?</p>
|
||||
<p>We must excel the New York Times in every possible way. In the coming two years, 1977 and 1978, we must have branches of the newspaper in the eight major cities from my last tour-Chicago, Boston, Atlanta, Los Angeles, San Francisco, New York, Washington, Philadelphia. You must expand our newspaper all over the nation and up to 50 or more people must be stationed for that purpose in each of the 50 states. With a handful of people like this, how can you carry out all those things? We need at least 200 people for one branch. For 8 such branches we would need some 1600 members. Without bringing in more members we cannot carry out these important missions. What I have declared, however, I will bring to pass. If you fail to do the job, I will pay people to do the job. At all cost I must move forward.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">Family witnessing</h3>
|
||||
<p>From this day on, the first of December, you must have a new resolve. First, you must be able to witness and bring in one member per month. Mr. Kamiyama is going to make a chart for every month, and the statistics will be put up starting from today. Day and night you will be praying hard, striving hard. Each day each one of you should have a list of 12 names or households that you are determined to visit. You must plan to bring 36 people a year, and then you can win at least 12. Why don’t you include your brothers and sisters? Don’t choose elder brothers or sisters first, but younger ones who admire you. After you have won one of your elder brothers or sisters, too, then together you can work better to win more members of your family. With a well-organized strategy you can do that.</p>
|
||||
<p>With 3 of you united, there is nothing you cannot do. Three brothers and sisters can work together and make money to invite your parents, say from North Dakota or Chicago during the winter months, to some warm place like Phoenix or Nevada. Then you can arrange for a very capable lecturer to drop by. After quite a bit of talking, you can invite him to lecture to your parents. Then your parents will be easily attracted to our movement.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why don’t you raise some money and have a big birthday celebration for one of your family members and invite your whole neighborhood and all your relatives? Then during the toast or after-dinner speeches you can invite our lecturer to introduce the Principle. If you invite a very capable lecturer then people might really be interested in listening to him.</p>
|
||||
<p>Mr. Kamiyama will provide good lecturers if you can gather some 10 to 50 people. With three members working together, you can invite a camp full of people for the workshop from every level of society. There are several hundred people here and if you carry out the quota of one person per month, we will have to expand this place to accommodate them all. Shall we do that?</p>
|
||||
<p>Without your being able to save yourselves, you cannot dream of being able to save America; our lifetime goal is 84 members. Are you going to fulfill that number in I year’s time, 7 year’s time, your lifetime, or what? In a while I will bless those who have fulfilled 84 members, even if they have been in the movement only one year or less.</p>
|
||||
<p>My topic this morning has been “Self Reflection.” You must look back into your past and restore the failures into successes. If you go out with determination to win victory in the years ahead then our movement will be a great success. I urge you to fulfill the goal.</p>
|
||||
<p>Some years ago, I instructed Mr. Kamiyama to lend our books to neighborhood people. They will read the books and then we can hear their comments, witnessing to them in that way. I gave this instruction after my long years of experience, so I want him to continue that project. One person will be responsible for 120 households, lending books for them to read.</p>
|
||||
<p>Every 3 to 6 months you will move to another neighborhood and have those people read the books. After awhile, out of 120 households you can select 40 ‘A’ class, 40 ‘B’ class, and 40 ‘C’ class households. After the classification, you will concentrate your efforts on the ‘A’ class people. You can win quite a few members out of the ‘A’ class people, and then with those people you can re-visit the ‘B’ class households. If you can win members out of the ‘B’ class, you can bring them when you witness to the ‘C’ class people again.</p>
|
||||
<p>You can have a close association with those 120 households, closer than with your own relatives. Through your coming in and out and having the members of other households visiting each other, your people will get well-acquainted. By having those people influence each other you can win them.</p>
|
||||
<p>List the names of the major figures in those households on a card. In the other column write the date and how many people were brought into the movement. Under the date record how many hours you worked with that family. Everyone, including staff members at national headquarters, should be doing the same. Whenever you find time, you will be witnessing to people. If you are responsible for a certain area, maybe you should rent a room in one of the households and just come to work in your office at headquarters every day. You must always carry the card with you. In the New York area there are 180 witnessers and altogether 500 members. Having 120 households for each person means some 60,000 households will be contacted. We will start doing that right away. Suppose you win one member out of those people. If you have him or her do the same thing, then the membership will multiply many times.</p>
|
||||
<p>Male or female, young or old, before eating, before going to bed, you always have to look at the card. If your whole day’s work was a failure, then even in sleeping you must be calling their names at least. Why do you think the cards are necessary? As a reminder or encouragement? Before saving other people, you are being saved. After that, you are saving other people, and America as a whole.</p>
|
||||
<p>One person will have 10 Divine Principle books to lend out. If you are not a good lecturer you can read the Divine Principle to them and your zeal can influence them. Suppose there are 3 members living in one household; 3 multiplied by 120 makes 360, so there is one person’s birthday every day, all through the year. You will have feast after feast in every household and you can invite other families. At those events you can give them some talks. Sometimes for a change, you can invite them out to a beautiful place in the country. Maybe you can rent a whole church and invite them there. Then you can have a workshop and invite lecturers, and it will be easy for you to bring in members. After one full year, all those people will be good friends of yours and you will have a foundation laid to sell newspapers. We will start doing this right away.</p>
|
||||
<p>If we carry these projects out, we will meet the membership goal in the next 2 years. If you are resolved to do that, hold up your hands. Let us pray.</p>
|
||||
108
content/speeches/1976/the-age-of-judgment-and-ourselves.md
Normal file
108
content/speeches/1976/the-age-of-judgment-and-ourselves.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,108 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "THE AGE OF JUDGMENT AND OURSELVES"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-11T15:31:30+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-11T15:31:30+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/11/the-age-of-judgment-and-ourselves.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1976"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1976"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="center">REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON</h2>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">November 21, 1976<br />
|
||||
Belvedere, New York<br />
|
||||
Translator-Bo Hi Pak</h3>
|
||||
<p>When someone speaks about judgment we normally think of court proceedings. In a court one always finds a judge, attorneys, a defendant and a plaintiff, plus the people who attend on the side of the defendant as well as the accuser. How does judgment come about? Law is prerequisite for judgment and anyone who violates the law is liable to be accused and tried. Every nation has a constitution and legal system that is intended to preserve order and peace within that nation. Any citizen who violates that particular law is judged accordingly.</p>
|
||||
<p>The spirit of the law is to unite the people of a nation centering around the sovereignty or government, so that together they can bring about the betterment of the nation. This same thing applies to organizations on all different levels. Certainly a sovereign nation, society, or organization like our Unification Church must have regulations or laws that bring harmony for the purpose of accomplishing some recognized goal.</p>
|
||||
<p>In a family, for example, there is generally some law, even though it is unwritten. Obedience to the law will bring harmony between the parents as the center of the family and their children. That unity brings the family into greater happiness. According to their own virtues or particular morality, the parents establish certain principles by which they want to mold that particular family. If the children are obedient then those principles are actualized.</p>
|
||||
<p>The same standard can be applied to a corporation. The president or chairman of the board has a certain vision and goal for that corporation. Through obedience to his standards, the people of that corporation can establish a harmonious relationship and fulfill the corporate goal. The same thing is also true of the Unification Church.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Unification Church was founded by Reverend Moon, who has an ideal for guiding the church toward a certain goal. That goal is clear in my mind and the standards that are maintained have the purpose of bringing all the members of the Unification Church into harmony for the fulfillment of the founding ideal. Each one of you in the church is striving to unite around that standard and ideal and become one with me in harmony. Such obedience to the standard unites the founder and followers. They become one as they march toward their goal.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">By obeying the true law you can become one<br />
|
||||
with the cause of the universe</h3>
|
||||
<p>What should the true way of life be? First of all, you must become true men and women by following the true word or true law. If that law is true then it should not be applicable on only a small level, but universally applicable, penetrating the levels of the family, society, nation and world. If there is an eternal universe, that law must be true on all levels of existence.</p>
|
||||
<p>The logical conclusion is that if there is a God then that law which eventually creates true men and women is also true for the heart of God. To find that kind of law, that kind of true word, we must find the true cause behind that law. Through obedience to that law we can certainly become one with the creator or cause of the universe.</p>
|
||||
<p>Where shall we members of the Unification Church go? Suppose the founder said that your ultimate destination is to go to Korea and we all went. We could not discover the ultimate cause of the universe merely by arriving there. Without further direction after our arrival everyone would be confused and eventually drift back. With such an outcome it would be far better to not even begin that trip. It would be a wasted effort.</p>
|
||||
<p>Here in America certain officials, particularly in the State Department, are suspicious of our activities. Three and a half years ago I came to this country barehanded. In 3½ years the Unification Church has become a formidable movement, not only here in America but all over the world. The officials are worried about what will happen if I keep going this way, at this speed. We are very excited with each day’s advancement but each day our adversaries feel more threatened.</p>
|
||||
<p>The completion of the Washington Monument Rally brought our movement to a pinnacle of success, demonstrating our strength and power. People are now asking, “What is next? What is Reverend Moon up to now?” If Washington Monument was our ultimate goal then from that point on the Unification Church would decline. However, my goal is certainly far greater and is not circumscribed by politics or business. My goal is to educate and give spiritual guidance to those in political positions. Historically, the role of the prophet is always to give advice to those in governing positions. If that is my ambition then you must become a leader in that way as well.</p>
|
||||
<p>We are working very hard, even doing peculiar-looking things. You had prayer service at 5 a.m. and then remained for worship at 6 a.m. You work hard at fund raising and in all your various missions. Why? We have to experience every level of human life. This is really training for many great things to come.</p>
|
||||
<p>Have you experienced a 7-day fast? When you had that experience did you realize how precious a piece of bread is? Did you really learn? Bread crusts are generally thrown away, but when you are fasting that first slice becomes absolutely precious. Normally when you go into a room and there are masterpieces of art and beautiful furniture you study them all, but when you are fasting you are no longer interested in such things. You are fascinated by a piece of bread and even if flies may be on it you are more interested in that piece of bread than those flies are! You laugh and enjoy this kind of conversation because you have experienced such a thing. Through such common experience there is harmony among our family members.</p>
|
||||
<p>Life in prison can be the bottom of human misery. If a person hasn’t experienced the situation he cannot really understand how a prisoner feels who is counting the days until the end of his sentence. A prisoner’s longing for freedom is even more intense than the longing of lovers for each other. You do not laugh at this because you have not experienced it. When I speak on this subject it is foreign to you and you are silent.</p>
|
||||
<p>Life experience is what counts. No matter how much knowledge a person claims to have, if he has not lived through a particular part of life his knowledge is worth nothing. For thirty years I have been living under constant criticism. Society has come against me, nations have come against me and the entire world is worried about me. You will never understand the loneliness of persecution until you are standing in that position.</p>
|
||||
<p>In a small way we have a harmony of understanding. Practically every day the New York Times and Washington Post are saying distorted things about us. We are going through this together. Just being a Moonie has become almost criminal, as though society is trying to torment and segregate us to an unreasonable degree. Not only me, but all my followers are becoming victims of persecution.</p>
|
||||
<p>In your heart you believe in the Unification Church, don’t you? You know you are following the truth to which you can dedicate your life, even though your own parents don’t understand. They can’t understand why you follow someone from the obscure nation of Korea who doesn’t seem to have any good ideas. You have everything you need right here in America. The newspapers echo this sentiment as well as the fabricated stories about my life, and a vicious circle is created, snowballing into greater persecution. Certainly the Unification Church as a whole has become the target of world criticism. We are now sailing through a hurricane of persecution.</p>
|
||||
<p>If I am the captain of our ship, who are you sailors? There can be two kinds of sailor: One can help the captain to accomplish the mission but the other may become incapacitated by seasickness and be a burden instead. It is obvious that we don’t prefer having heavy winds and storms. Sailors really hate to see the wind rise because it threatens their lives.</p>
|
||||
<p>Some Unification Church members comment that I never wince in the face of all this criticism and persecution. They sometimes say, “Maybe he likes criticism.” No one likes persecution, including me. I only know through experience that I can continue on and overcome it. But you are not experienced sailors. You are still very green, right? Therefore, when a breeze comes along you worry, “Oh, maybe it’s a hurricane! Maybe our boat will turn upside down!”</p>
|
||||
<p>Because persecution has come not only to me but to you, you can begin to experience the feeling of my position deep in your heart. We are being persecuted for following the truth, but if you continually rise above the persecution and become able to speak the truth under any circumstances, then you will become a sailor that God can count on.</p>
|
||||
<p>In its way persecution is a blessing. Only those who rise above persecution can be trusted by their fellow man and by God. The one who can be successful even under persecution is indeed a capable person. When human beings face utmost difficulty they develop tremendous capability to conquer any situation. In an emergency they experience a flash of courage and wisdom that gives them some direction for handling the situation. This is the tremendous potential of human nature.</p>
|
||||
<p>When surrounded by enemies you may see no route to safety, yet under those circumstances you find some miraculous opening. There is always a way. Nothing is that final. When you muster all your energy you can follow your inspiration and break out.</p>
|
||||
<p>On their way back to Japan I took some Japanese brothers and sisters to Las Vegas to show them a certain aspect of American life. In watching a show, I felt that I have lived all my life like an actor on the stage. The showmen in Las Vegas have a contract with the hotel, but I felt, “I am a showman contracted by God and the United States of America is my stage.” Right now the entire United States is suspicious, of me. Surrounded on four sides, I am pondering’ how to break through this barrier.</p>
|
||||
<p>In Las Vegas the audience watches every move the actors make. Here in America my audience is 220 million American people, including the President, Senators and Congressmen, even high school and elementary students. The Washington Post is always telling everybody what is happening on the stage. Thus far the spectators have been told that I am a villain.</p>
|
||||
<p>You may idolize a certain actor, but when he happens to be in the role of villain you don’t have much sympathy for him, do you? On the Las Vegas stage, however, the villain turned out to be a hero. Instantly the audience had their hearts moved toward that particular actor. In the same way, the time will come when I will be revealed to this nation and to the world, not as a villain but as a hero, a true champion of God. Right now it seems there is nobody on my side. First there was persecution in Korea, then in Japan and now in America. Because American news spreads all over the world no one seems to be siding with me anywhere else either. At least one thing has been accomplished, however. I am known by everyone.</p>
|
||||
<p>What are your particular roles then? The media is certainly centered on me-what I do, where I travel, just about everything. What would happen if I suddenly died? Will the show we are in be stopped by the mere fact of my death? Will you be the show-men then? You say, “Yes, Father, I will be the showman,” but nobody will trust you because you have not demonstrated your qualification through your actions. A promise is cheap, but a deed holds great value. If you can go ahead while everyone else is collapsing then you can certainly be trusted. Isn’t that true? I am asking a very serious question. Suppose I had to die, would you go on? If that is your determination then the battle is actually won.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">The truth is most important,<br />
|
||||
not the person proclaiming it</h3>
|
||||
<p>I went through incredible suffering in Korea. Three governments tried to obliterate our church and the existing churches brought us untold hardship. Yet not only did we survive but we rose above those circumstances and established the international foundation. In Japan also we went through incredible hardship. At one time the leading political party tried to eliminate our movement, yet now they see that Japan’s only hope to overcome the aggression of communism is Reverend Moon’s ideology. America too, will follow the pattern. Please wait just a few more years. America’s opinion will change.</p>
|
||||
<p>Did I come to America to be defeated? Do you think my victory represents only the victory of the yellow race over the white race? Maybe white people wouldn’t like that. My victory does not represent one race or one particular nationality, but will transcend race and nationality, creed and language.</p>
|
||||
<p>What is important is the truth, not who proclaims it. If a white man creates a machine gun and a yellow man creates a machine gun the important question is not who made which weapon but which machine gun is the best. What we need in battle is the most effective weapon. Those who disregard this criterion and stick to certain prejudices will be defeated in battle. is it right to say, “I don’t want to eat that grain because a black farmer grew it”? That is absolutely wrong. We have to move the world beyond these attitudes.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now that we have seen victory at the Washington Rally, what is our next goal? The word “Moscow” is actually a shortened form of “must go.” That means we must go, right? I’m sure the diplomats from communist nations will just collapse in laughter when they hear this. “Reverend Moon, you’re out of your mind! You’re crazy!” But I am utterly serious. There is an historical foundation and an unseen cause which compels me to speak.</p>
|
||||
<p>When I came to America in 1972 I first spoke publicly at Lincoln Center. However, up until the moment that I signed the contract even the Unification Church members couldn’t believe that I was serious about my plan, saying among themselves, “That’s ridiculous. People won’t come. How can he do such a thing?” People outside our church were even more scornful. On the second Day of Hope tour I spoke at Carnegie Hall and again we were spoken of as crazy people.</p>
|
||||
<p>When we moved up to the next stage, Madison Square Garden, people said, “He is really nuts.” On September 17, the night before the speech, I had a banquet at the Waldorf Astoria. When we announced that we would like to have prominent Americans come to hear me speak on the following night, people said, ”Reverend Moon, please don’t do it. No one will come.”</p>
|
||||
<p>That evening a prominent CBS reporter brought a camera to the waiting room to interview me and said, “Reverend Moon, personally I don’t think people will come, but do you think you will be successful tomorrow night?” I said, “Just wait 24 hours more and see with your own eyes. More people than you ever imagined will show up to listen.” He said, “Reverend Moon, I don’t think that is true. I have experience and my calculations say that only a few people will come.” But September 18 proved the CBS computer wrong. I think God has a different kind of computer. He wants to have a decent success and have us move on without further problems. If there had been no rain at Yankee Stadium, we would have had an overwhelming success June 1.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Washington Monument Rally was originally scheduled for 1977. Having a gigantic international-scale rally in Washington, D.C. only 2½ months after the big event at Yankee Stadium would normally be unthinkable. Any good organizer would say that this was truly a crazy idea, but it is the beauty of the Unification Church that we can conceive a crazy idea that everyone projects as a disaster and then produce a great victory.</p>
|
||||
<p>Our campaign in Washington wasn’t even in gear for the first 2½ months after Yankee Stadium. The campaign itself was only forty days. Twenty-one days after the countdown started a report came to me that the most people we could possibly bring was 8,000. When that report was given all the assembled leaders turned pale and felt completely panicky. Then I smiled and stood up, announcing, “After hearing your report I announce to you that the Washington Monument Rally will be an overwhelming success.” Everybody was shocked! They didn’t know how to respond.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Washington Monument Rally was a very crucial showdown. My rise or fall depended on that one rally. That is why your leaders were very panicky at that point in the campaign. But I know and see invisible things. Regardless of the reports I knew that it would be an overwhelming success. How did I know? I know another world besides our world of reality. Even though you Unification Church members are but a handful of people, I know there are millions of people working with us in spirit world.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">My strategy is not shaped by this world alone</h3>
|
||||
<p>My strategy is not an ordinary one. Man’s strategy usually considers only the reality of this world, but my strategy depends upon the realities of two worlds. This is why I do not plan my tactics in an office but out on the high sea. There I am dealing with the unseen world. The present power of humans is truly limited. If you depend only on what you see, you are exceedingly limited in what you can do. Knowing that principle has kept me alive this far. By all normal calculations I would have been dead a long time ago.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Washington Monument victory was won under countless adverse conditions. Yet even under those circumstances we could win a victory. Suppose the free world had supported me. I could move on to Moscow in three years with such support. That is not an unrealistic goal. Do you guess that is possible or do you know it as fact?</p>
|
||||
<p>Our tradition has been established and we can measure the future by the scale of the past. I’m not trying to be boastful but I have ability and power. The most important thing though is where my ability and power come from. I have experienced everything. I have tasted every human misery, including the life of a beggar. When I was a laborer I was the best laborer. I was a factory worker and I have also created factories. I created every aspect of the Unification Church today with my own hands.</p>
|
||||
<p>I love logic and I have studied science, but more than anything else I am a searcher for spiritual truth and I have acquired spiritual wisdom. Throughout my entire life I have slept one fourth of what people usually do. I ate half of what normal people ate. In my entire life in Korea there was no moment wasted, no recreation and no relaxation. Before taking the departing Japanese members to see a show in Las Vegas I had never experienced such entertainment.</p>
|
||||
<p>I have experienced the despair of gamblers. I have convinced prostitutes to live a pure life again. I can relate to farmers and blue-collar workers and factory workers because I know how they live and think and feel. I can also relate to businessmen because I have started businesses. The work the Unification Church is doing in America is not happening by whim. There has been meticulous planning in all my work and now I am reaping the results here in America.</p>
|
||||
<p>I know the thinking of theologians and scholars. When I first announced the plan to have a Science Conference every year, many members said, “Why waste your energy and money? Scholars are individualists who rarely change their opinions.” But the Science Conference has been a success each year and is still expanding.</p>
|
||||
<p>As a member of the Unification Church aren’t you learning a great deal about life? Many members are on the MFT, which is the very kind of life I lived some years ago. You have chosen this path as your way of life. It was no one else’s decision. Since you have chosen to follow my philosophy and my way of life you must go the same route by facing the same difficulties and experiences. Those who accuse people working in the name of God will be gathered together in one group and those who serve God will form another group. Either group could collapse or be destroyed or go marching on. Which is our way? Will we be dissolved?</p>
|
||||
<p>Even if we die we will die in battle, trying to accomplish God’s goal. I have no time to pay attention to persecution and I am not bothered by it. I pay as much attention to it as I would to a neighbor’s fly coming into my house to visit. Eternal righteousness is on our side. Do you have that kind of conviction?</p>
|
||||
<p>Why should we work as hard as we do? Because of God. God is almighty, but He has been persecuted and cursed by people who insist that He is dead. Many champions of God have been murdered throughout history yet God has been silent, almost as though He were ineffective and weak. God must almost close His eyes to the reality of this world. Do you know why God cannot show His wrath? If He were ever angry and decided to judge the entire world, not one human soul would remain on earth. No one is now entitled to live above His judgment. If God were to be lenient about that then Satan could justifiably accuse each person. Not one could remain above Satan’s accusation.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">Can you rise above the judgment of God?</h3>
|
||||
<p>The historical ambition of God is to raise up one perfect man of God who can take care of the world. God is waiting for that one man to appear, the man the Bible promises will be the second Messiah. This one man that God is looking for will be able to completely rise above the accusation of Satan and be victorious over all human struggle. He is the person who will inherit all of history through taking responsibility for all of mankind.</p>
|
||||
<p>We must prepare ourselves to become the coworkers of this man. The Unification Church is indeed the movement that will directly take this role.</p>
|
||||
<p>The path and direction of the Unification Church is parallel with the direction of God and we are living a God-centered way of life. If there is a group of people ready to advance God’s timetable, God and the Messiah will indeed come to those people. We must educate ourselves about God’s providence and in the direction of God’s will. We must also educate ourselves about the Messiah’s mission so that we can be ready when he comes.</p>
|
||||
<p>It is not God’s way to have the individual going in one direction, the family going another way, and the nation and world going yet another. In this conviction we are different because our way of life and our point of view start with the individual but then continue through to the universal level. We have to go through seven stages, including the spirit world. In following one vertical line of growth we can truly meet God. Unless you are victorious in the sight of God as an individual, you cannot build your family. The world does not understand this principle.</p>
|
||||
<p>There is always a test to pass at each level before you can advance further. Who is testing you? It is not God but Satan and the satanic world who test you. Satan is in the position of prosecutor while God is in the position of judge and you are the defendant. Jesus Christ is your lawyer. There is a court of judgment on every level of your advancement and finally God, the universal sovereign, has His own court. No one can escape from defending himself there.</p>
|
||||
<p>One of the most important truths we are learning in the Unification Church is the law of indemnity. We now know that the amount of indemnity we must pay depends upon the seriousness of a crime. We also know what crime is most evil in the sight of God and what indemnity is needed for each level of commitment to God.</p>
|
||||
<p>What is the mission of the Messiah? He is the one who bears your burden and your indemnity. That is why he is the savior. If you take over the burdens of someone else’s life then you are that person’s savior. If you save a family from disaster then you are a savior as far as that family is concerned. That family is absolutely indebted to you and you stand above their law.</p>
|
||||
<p>The person who lifts off the entire burden of the Unification Church is above the law of the Unification Church. That person is praised by the Unification Church wherever he goes because the church as a whole is deeply indebted to him. If he came to my suite at the New Yorker I would stand aside and say, “This apartment is your home.”</p>
|
||||
<p>If there is a person who can be responsible for all the burdens of America and liquidate all the sins of this nation, then American law cannot touch him. If there is a person who feels he is able to be responsible for all the past, present and future sins of humanity, then that person is indeed the savior of mankind and stands above the laws and regulations made by mankind. Isn’t that true? The Messiah is that person. He has the power and authority to liberate even hell.</p>
|
||||
<p>That is not all: The Messiah can even liberate God. Can God judge a person to whom He is personally indebted? If He were liberated, God would not even go to the courtroom or make one pronouncement against that person. If God can be liberated He doesn’t have to judge. Under those circumstances no courtroom or judge or prosecutor is needed.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the city of Jerusalem, Jesus was sometimes angered at the immoral behavior of the people. He even overturned the moneychangers’ tables in a moment of violence. By normal standards he should have been arrested and no civil court would have vindicated him. But under the law of God Jesus had not committed any sin. Civil law is not heavenly law.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you want to become a person who will be judged in God’s court or become a person who can even rise above the court of God? What kind of person must you become to rise above God’s judgment? Become a savior by adopting the savior’s way of life as your way of life. You can be a person who can give salvation to the world and who can say, “I will be responsible for the world and all of humanity. I will give my entire life and soul and energy for that purpose.” Then you are indeed walking side by side with the Messiah.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">We can depend on no one else<br />
|
||||
to defend God’s world</h3>
|
||||
<p>Unification Church members from all different races and countries are gathered together here in Belvedere. What kind of movement are we? What kind of people will be created right here? I am going to create the kind of person who can rise above the judgment of God and give his life and soul to the salvation of humanity. That was Jesus’ way of life. It is my conviction and philosophy, and it shall become your way of life also. Can you do this? In this respect I am a very precious guest in America, bringing a most significant commodity to this country. The American people might think, “We gave so much to Korea that Korea is indebted to America materially and spiritually.” But I see that this has now been paid back many times over by the spreading of this philosophy.</p>
|
||||
<p>America did give tremendous aid to Korea, but money and sacrifice can always be paid back. Yet what is presently happening here in America? The young people of America are dying. I came to lift up the young people and give them new life. This is indeed the most precious, priceless gift that anyone could receive or give. Can you put a price tag on such a gift?</p>
|
||||
<p>Why am I doings this? America is not the goal, the world is the goal! America is indispensable for world restoration, however. I chose America as the base for this movement but my eventual goal is the salvation of the world. I have not violated heavenly law nor have I violated any civil law. My conscience is clear in the sight of God. I can stride boldly forward to meet God without shame. When I go to spirit world I am indeed an attorney for the defense of suffering humanity. I have the power to truly prosecute the prosecutor, Satan. The day will come when we can all prosecute Satan, revealing his crimes and commanding that he not bother mankind anymore. That will be your day of victory.</p>
|
||||
<p>Our goal now is Moscow, the symbol of communism. Even just the name “Moscow” sounds formidable, doesn’t it? Look at the past, though-did you ever think about mankind or the world or about becoming a savior? In the past all you thought about were your own desires, perhaps getting a good education, making a good salary and eating good food. Without knowing the truth our goals are shallow and limited and self-centered. Mankind has been like little ants in the universe.</p>
|
||||
<p>What kind of husbands do you women want? Men who have conviction and a philosophy like mine, or men with the philosophy of an ant? If you want to meet husbands with my philosophy, then you must make yourselves worthy to receive them. When you are on the MFT working hard you may not even have a chance to clean your underwear, but you think, “The day will come when I can get married and then I will wear beautiful clothes and have all kinds of beautiful things.” If you want to become that kind of bride and get dressed up and parade around then you shouldn’t ask for a man like me. A man like me will never give you such things. On the very day of the wedding he will take you fund raising and witnessing, all in dusty clothes. Do you still want a husband like me? A husband like me will also bring you out to the battlefield and will want to fight the battle together with you. Do you still want that?</p>
|
||||
<p>If the communists come to destroy the Unification Church with guns then we will have to fight with guns too. We can’t be their helpless victims and be defeated by their bullets. Do you think God will win such a battle for you? If the time comes to fight the satanic force, I will never hesitate to become the commander in chief and lead the heavenly army into battle.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you think the Defense Department can safeguard God’s world? Don’t trust it too much. You can only trust the heavenly forces that are dedicated to God’s purpose. Our young people should be trained in every way physically. In a final war against the satanic force it will be a life or death battle. In order to safeguard the heavenly side we may need to become soldiers. It is Satan’s nature that once he feels he is in a superior position he will attack.</p>
|
||||
<p>Is it a crime to defend yourself and the heavenly nation? You should not have some naive concept of Christian love. That does not apply in a confrontation with Satan’s forces, which are determined to destroy God’s world and God’s people. If God has no power to defeat a satanic attack then He is no longer God. As God’s force, we shall be able to defend ourselves and to defend the godly world. We are a different kind of religious leadership.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">I am confident and peaceful<br />
|
||||
at this moment of showdown</h3>
|
||||
<p>This morning’s message is how to rise above judgment. If you become a person who can rise above judgment then wherever you go and whatever the world will to say you, you will rise above it and God will recognize you as being righteous. You will never be destroyed.</p>
|
||||
<p>We know that our battle is not going to be easy. Even your own parents oppose you but that is simply because they do not know the truth. Once they understand the truth they will apologize to you. Americans have been vicious and slanderous, but I want you to know that the time will come when heavenly law will prevail and even this nation will bow down to the truth. If that is not true than I am a poor man, no different from any other villain. This is the secret of the Unification Church and with this knowledge we can go on and be victorious. We will step, upon the accuser’s shoulder and finally even rise above the law.</p>
|
||||
<p>The person who will rise above the judgment of God will have the power of judgment delegated to him. Are you going to be subject to the judgment of God’s court or be a person whom even God will praise? In doing this you will rise above death itself. You know what kind of men and women you are and whether you are righteous children in the sight of God. If you are equipped and trained and committed to this way of life, becoming leaders and going all over the world, America cannot decline.</p>
|
||||
<p>I come from a foreign country, not even speaking the native language of America. I use an interpreter, yet still I can communicate and inspire people as I do you. How much more can you lift the people up, coming from their own culture and speaking their own language?</p>
|
||||
<p>We are the only people under the sun who think about living this crazy way of life. There are no other men and women who are following such a philosophy. We are a peculiar, lonely group, yet this is God’s way of life. Therefore, God has to be on our side. He has to be our champion.</p>
|
||||
<p>You are very small and unassuming and you may look miserable and pale. In many cases Unification Church members look very shabby and people think the Unification Church will disappear tomorrow. But as long as God is on our side we will never be destroyed. Furthermore, we will win and be victorious. I have lived that way much longer than you have and I have not only survived but prospered and been victorious all of my life. That is our future. You must have faith in it.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you really want to become that kind of champion? If you have that conviction then even though you appear small and unassuming you are truly princes and princesses of God. In the sight of God you are very, very precious individuals. Who is your tester? Not God but Satan. Satan has set up the barriers almost like an obstacle race. There is the family race, the society race, the national race, world race and so forth. When we break down the barriers we can create a highway so everyone can run immediately to the goal.</p>
|
||||
<p>We have already broken down the barriers on the individual, family, society and national levels. Now we have come to the final worldwide barrier. Once the final obstacle course is won even the communists cannot stop us. America is now posing a big obstacle here, saying, “No, you cannot go any further.” But I am insisting, “No! Open the way. Don’t block the way to the world!” I am deeply confident, calm and peaceful, no matter what the accusers say to us. Please be patient and see.</p>
|
||||
<p>Don’t look at me as a Korean for my background is of God. If I were only Korean then I would not have left Korea, and furthermore, there would have been no reason for the Korean government to accuse me. I am not just an Asian because even Asians have come against me. I am a mysterious, unknown person. One person will say, “I thought Reverend Moon was a religious leader.” Then I turn out to be a big businessman. When I meet politicians they admire my awareness of political situations, even though my ambition is not political. Some people say, “Reverend Moon is a gangster, a dictator,” but then all of a sudden I turn up among eminent scholars and those scholars are listening to me. If I became an actor I would be an excellent actor.</p>
|
||||
<p>When I taught Sunday school many years ago I had wonderfully deep communication with the children. Sometimes I would make them burst into laughter and sometimes make them cry. I could change their mood in moments. I am a sportsman also. There is no sport I cannot win at. When I go to sea I am a record-setting fisherman. When I go to the mountains I am a number one hunter.</p>
|
||||
<p>Look at Mother. Is she a happy woman or not? No, not quite. I am leading a most difficult life. It is impossible to keep up with my pace. When she takes time to rest at night I am always walking around and working in our room. I have no concept of the time, even at 2 or 3 o’clock in the morning. Mother has a hard time keeping up with me. Do you want that type of husband? If you really want that type of husband then wait a little bit. I will go after the brothers and make them into such husbands to give to you.</p>
|
||||
<p>Right now we are facing a showdown. The newspapers keep saying there is some investigation going on and legal battles coming up. Let them do that. Eventually this final roadblock will be pushed away. Using their power, government officials accuse individuals of fabricated crimes if they want to. Did you ever hear me say, “We need money. Get a pistol and rob a bank and bring money”? Actually there are robbers and murderers of innocent women and children walking around in broad daylight. Why then is the American legal system being used to interfere with our religious work?</p>
|
||||
<p>I don’t mind serving time in American prisons if necessary. American prisons are heaven compared to the prisons where I suffered under communism.</p>
|
||||
<p>Nothing can make me feel fearful. Nothing can stop this movement. I was jailed under the imperialistic Japanese government because we were organizing work for Korean independence. That prison experience was a difficult life but my most severe prison experience was in North Korea, where the prisoners were purposely worked to death. But I survived even under that system.</p>
|
||||
<p>Are you afraid of prison? You have no reason to go there. You have violated no law, neither heavenly law nor civil law, because that has never been my instruction. But if anyone ever has you imprisoned for some imaginary crime, don’t be fearful. Imprisonment is the way the heroes of history have walked.</p>
|
||||
<p>Let me ask you, if I ever ended up in jail in America under some fabricated sentence, would you run away? Communists know that I would never resort to violence, that our movement would never go beyond the boundary of God’s truth. Therefore, they take advantage of our situation.</p>
|
||||
<p>My philosophy is this: I have no enemy. People come against me now because they don’t know me, so I will be patient. It will take a longer time, but through educating people I will turn them around. That is my method. That is our way of life and our work. Even the worst kind of enemy shall be made our best friend. We fear nothing. Our goal is to rise above judgment so what should cause us worry?</p>
|
||||
<p>Those who can pledge their loyalty and obedience to heavenly instruction, who can liberate the communist world and even hell, raise your hands and pledge yourselves to God. Let us pray.</p>
|
||||
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,94 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "THE BENEFIT AND GRACE OF THIS TIME IN HISTORY"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-11T15:34:14+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-11T15:34:14+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/11/the-benefit-and-grace-of-this-time-in-history.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1976"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1976"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="center">REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON</h2>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">December 19, 1976<br />
|
||||
Belvedere, New York<br />
|
||||
Translator-Bo Hi Pak</h3>
|
||||
<p>According to the Divine Principle no one in spirit world can be admitted into the Kingdom of God apart from the merit of people here on earth. Those in the spirit world are people of the past, while people dwelling here on earth are contemporary; therefore, through people here on earth the past and future can be linked. Where will the complete Kingdom of God be fulfilled first? Right here on earth, nowhere else.</p>
|
||||
<p>The word “perfection” implies a need for more than one element. For instance, perfection can be obtained by a man and woman together, but even those two are not sufficient; God should be dwelling between the two of them. We can conclude that a party of three can reach perfection. The realization of man’s ideal, the ideal of the Kingdom of God, cannot be accomplished by God alone, by man alone or by woman alone. All three components are needed to create this eternal, perfected Kingdom of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>The place where perfection is decisively obtained is right here on earth. Furthermore, we can specify what the focal point of perfection is: the family. When you think of the words “Kingdom of God,” the first thing that must come to your mind is God, and second, you yourself unified with your family. Three components are always included there. The Kingdom of God without God is nonsense, but even if you are also there it cannot be heaven unless you have your ideal spouse. We come to the conclusion that when we go to the spiritual heaven, those who will enjoy a position closer to God will be the people who lived the ideal family life here on earth.</p>
|
||||
<p>If we grab a person and ask, “Where would you like to go? What is your destiny and purpose of life,” that person will say, “I would like to fulfill the ideal.” Then what is that ideal world? There are two qualifications: the ideal world must be unchanging, eternal, and at the same time must have an absolute standard. Furthermore, no matter how much that world is eternal and unchanging and absolute, unless God is dwelling there it cannot be heaven. I don’t think anybody would say that gold could be the central component of the ideal world, even if that world contained a mountain of gold. When you think of gold you always relate it to material greediness and if gold made up the Kingdom of God then as soon as people got to heaven they would stake out what was</p>
|
||||
<p>theirs: “This pile is mine and this is also mine. This is my area; don’t even come in.”</p>
|
||||
<p>Then let us suppose that the Kingdom of God is a world in which knowledge is most important. People would just be greedy for knowledge because that would determine how much of the Kingdom of God they could possess. That would not be a happy world either; just look at the academic world of distinguished scholars and you will see that they never unite. There is never harmony between them. Even power and authority will not bring the harmonious Kingdom of God. Only one element will make up the true Kingdom: love.</p>
|
||||
<p>Are we talking about love that will change at least twelve times a day, morning, noon and evening? No, “unchanging” means there is no end. Should that love make a straight line or a circling movement? The harmony and love we are talking about is not just between men and women. It is a love between parents and children, between brothers, between neighbors. That kind of love moves in a circling motion. Each give and take action between two elements will have the same distance and quality of love, and when we continue that action it will make a sphere. Love’s character is absolute, unchanging and eternal, so whichever route you travel, whichever direction you send your love, there is never any repulsion or contradiction there.</p>
|
||||
<p>Think of the characteristic of electricity, which travels wherever there is conductivity. If there is resistance then the electricity does not travel because it is blocked, but if there is no resistance then electricity can travel in every direction without limit. There is conductivity in the true love between husband and wife, between parents and children, between neighbors and between God and man.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">Because parental love most closely resembles<br />
|
||||
God’s love, it is closest to universal truth</h3>
|
||||
<p>Sometimes we witness a quarrel between a husband and wife and normally the essence of their fight is rather simple. They complain to each other, “Why don’t you love me more? Why don’t you care for me enough?” They will not fight on the subject of loving their children because they are united on that. There can be quarrels when there is a lack of love, but no one will complain that they are receiving too much love. Did you ever see your father and mother fight with each other simply because they loved their children too much? However, one of them may complain, “Why don’t you pay a little more attention to your child?” A mother and father understand that they are supposed to love their children beyond themselves. That is their standard and if one of them does not meet that standard there can be a quarrel. In this respect, can you see which bond of love is stronger-that between husband and wife, or between parents and children? In the many different channels and circuits of love the greatest of all is the love between parents and children. It is like a trunk line, and no love is more sacrificial or more beautiful. Why is that? The simple fact is that a husband and wife normally quarrel over apathy or lack of attention, but concerning their children they will quarrel this way: “Why don’t you love your children more than yourself?” However, I don’t think that is the case here in America. In America no other love is greater than the “between-you-and-me” type. Isn’t that true? Here in America it is a common belief that love between men and women is most important, but you people are not so dumb as to believe that.</p>
|
||||
<p>We must come to the one important principle of the universe: Parental love is closest to the universal truth because that is the love between God and God’s own children. We come to the important conclusion that the ultimate, true love is an unselfish one. Selfless love is closest to the love of God. Anyone in this world will surrender before unselfish love. However adamant or stubborn a person may be, he or she will be subjugated by unselfish love. It is truly an historic conclusion that unselfish love is the supreme love.</p>
|
||||
<p>Unselfish love won the heart of the past, wins the heart of the present, and will win the heart of the future because no one will disagree with it. I proclaim today that no power can destroy unselfish love. Someone may take a weapon and try to destroy it, but when they confront unselfish love they will completely melt. God has almighty power so He has the right to ask man for the kind of love He likes.</p>
|
||||
<p>Definitely the supreme form of unselfish love is the love God would prefer. Then what is the love of God? God’s love is eternally selfless and sacrificial. Perfect unity is possible under that love alone, and it is simple once we practice it.</p>
|
||||
<p>If we make our individual effort to achieve that unselfish love then the world is already on its way to being united. The person who has this greatest love of God will certainly become the central person, the master of unity. The person who possesses more of that love will become the central person of the God-centered world. Even though I was not born in America, I have practiced the love of God more than anyone, including the President of the United States. Then could I be in the position to have the most warmth and rapport with the American people?</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">God has one weakness</h3>
|
||||
<p>People can be pulled by love, as though by a magnet. They are irresistibly drawn to love. There are all kinds of love in America right now, but which one is truly closest to the love of God? If someone rejects the love that only thinks about America’s benefit and centers instead upon the true love of God, then his conscience is at ease. You are seeking to attain the perfection of love, but is your search within the limits of the United States, or does it go all the way up to God and the universe? That is a foolish question. No one wants love that is limited by national boundaries. You want to be free to go all the way to God, right? True love can transcend the barrier of nationality and go beyond the world. If you are a white person, should you seek your mate only within the white race? People say to me, “Why do you bring white people and match them with Asians? Why are black people matched to white people?” Such people do not understand the true meaning of love.</p>
|
||||
<p>Who is right, me or my critics? I am right because my interest is not limited by the boundary of the United States and not bounded by one race. Whose side will God take? When I go to visit another country I will not go to visit the family that lives only among its own people; I will go to the home where there is an international marriage, Oriental with Occidental, black, white and yellow. God is colorblind.</p>
|
||||
<p>Furthermore, He would rather see the broad beau of a mixture of colors. God will give first prize to a beautiful combination instead of to the flat, simple color.</p>
|
||||
<p>Is the Kingdom of God the world where power and muscle are most important? After all, who is God? If He really wanted to, just one punch from Him would shatter the entire universe! Even acquiring knowledge is not that important to God. To the person who is proud of his knowledge God would say, “You know quite a bit. I admit you have the title of ‘walking encyclopedia,’ but who made that encyclopedia? I made it!” The power of knowledge doesn’t impress God at all. Money talks in this world, yet it doesn’t talk to God because He created all the wealth and material.</p>
|
||||
<p>God does have one weakness, however. There is one thing that He cannot accomplish alone: the fulfillment of love. No matter how big God is, when someone brings a little chunk of love, God’s eyes will pop out. He doesn’t haughtily say, “All right, bring that love to me and I’ll receive it.” He will throw away His throne and crown and run after it.</p>
|
||||
<p>It’s very humorous, but there is a great deal of truth in this scene. No matter what power a president or a king has, if there is no love in his life then in the sight of God he is a very poor person. Let’s analyze deeply the meaning of life. When Jimmy Carter becomes President of the United States what does he need most-the Presidency and power, or true, eternal, lasting love for his own life? Which one is most critical?</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">The shape of love</h3>
|
||||
<p>What is love? Can you see it with your own eyes? What kind of shape does love have, square or round? The shape of love is like everything you see in this universe combined together. The roundest thing in the world is love. The squarest thing in this world is love. The sharpest thing in this world is love. The longest thing is love and the deepest thing is love. The capacity of love is so big that everything can be drowned in love. Nothing can go beyond it. It is never so small that my fingers will stick out of its boundary. Love is such that even Almighty God can be drowned in love. Which part of you spots love first? Which part of you radiates the power of love? Every part. Love permeates everything because love communicates with the whole universe. As soon as you touch love you will melt entirely.</p>
|
||||
<p>Love is almighty and omnipotent; when love shows itself in the form of power, nothing is more powerful. When love shows itself in the form of knowledge, no knowledge is greater. Where there is love there is the greatest power, the greatest knowledge and the greatest value. Love possesses all these qualities. The taste of love is something like every emotion and all excitement combined together. People have the desire to be totally caught up or intoxicated by their experiences, and some find this in drugs, but it is possible for a man to be drowned and intoxicated by love.</p>
|
||||
<p>Once a person discovers the way to be intoxicated in the love of God, even though you urge him to try drugs, alcohol or whatever, he would refuse. Those things are flat compared to the taste of the love of God. The love of God is precisely like electricity, which can be conducted by any part of the body. If the love of God touches your mind, your mind will jump. If it touches your emotions, they will jump. If it touches your ears or your eyes, they will jump.</p>
|
||||
<p>Have you really experienced God’s love that vividly? Feeling the love of God is similar to receiving an electric shock; when it hits a person he may appear unconscious but inside he is actually trembling with ecstatic joy. Even if you haven’t had this experience you can reason that it must be true. Once you feel the living, active love of God you want to close your eyes, but your eyes cannot close. Your whole body is so activated that you cannot stop reacting to that love. God is almighty and can do anything, so certainly He wants everyone to be part of such an explosive, gigantic, dramatic love, not love which is flat and pale-tasting like 3-day-old beer.</p>
|
||||
<p>Put yourself in the position of God. You are capable of doing anything. You want to create love of such magnitude that when it moves the entire universe will be excited, not listless. When God laughs He wants to have the entire universe laugh in the joy of love. Such a joyful love cannot be created by selfish people. When you totally release yourself in giving, you can taste such love; that’s God’s love. Some sisters are thinking, ”Father, didn’t you promise us that after the Washington Monument victory we would have a blessing? I’m getting old you know.” I want to ask you sisters if you are people who are giving or only receiving love. Your answer is so weak that I cannot hear it!</p>
|
||||
<p>I know that all of you are going out fund raising early in the morning and perhaps you imagine that when you get blessed you can take it easy. Is that your frame of mind? Perhaps you think instead that your getting blessed will give you added vitality and more reason to work harder than before. You must want your love to be a giving, sacrificial love and then when you get blessed you will have added reason to give more. If your husband is a very weak person and needs a great deal of help then you know that you have been chosen by God to assist him. You must feel that you are honored to be chosen for that. Suppose your husband is an old man in a senior citizens home; then you can think that your love is going to rejuvenate him, making him youthful again. Sometimes senior citizens cannot think clearly or even take care of themselves in the bathroom. If your husband is in that condition then you can experience seeing your love recreate him. Are you serious in thinking this way?</p>
|
||||
<p>Maybe God will give you a husband who only has one eye. If you have the love of God then his handicap doesn’t matter. In God’s sight the woman who can hand down the tradition of true love is the wife who can love her husband to the degree that she could take one of her own eyes out and give it to him. That is the kind of love which will be inscribed in the heart of God. Will you expect your husband to be your servant, wanting only to sit and enjoy his love and adoration? Is that type of love recorded in God’s heart? I think you know that is not true love.</p>
|
||||
<p>Since I have already used the women as an example I don’t need to explain this to the men, do I? Why is marriage needed? Not for you to be selfish and comforted but to give. God’s nature is to give more and more love, similar to traveling down a one way street. If the wife is thinking of how to give more love to her husband and he is thinking the same about his wife, these two are creating power which will propel each other and make the marriage revolve. That relationship is not passive, coming from only one partner, but coming from both sides. At the same time God and the universe will be helping to make the marriage move; your love is not your love. It is the of God</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">Each person must first live for everyone else</h3>
|
||||
<p>In the Kingdom of God everyone eagerly gives his full amount. Parents are giving to children and children are giving back to parents. Each husband is giving, each wife is giving, God is giving, and all of mankind is giving. In this torrent of give and take of truly sacrificial love, therefore, the whole universe will be turning.</p>
|
||||
<p>There are all different ways to turn but only circular movement creates perpetual movement. The gigantic universe is circling, the nation is circling, the family is circling-millions of circling motions comprise that Kingdom of God. You yourself are turning within the bigger circle, just like a heavenly body. You can go right into the center to the heart of God, and when you reach His heart you will grab His love and come out again to transmit it. You can see heavenly harmony when two people love each other, which is why the Bible said that the people who can harmonize are the citizens of the eternal Kingdom of Heaven.</p>
|
||||
<p>The stubborn person who pursues his own selfish goals is actually a foolish person because he would be cast out of this circle and ultimately fall into the dungeons of hell. The person who is only trying to be recognized by others will be rejected by society. Heavenly citizens must have training in the unselfish way of life, realizing that even food and rest is not for themselves. If you have disciplined yourself so that your entire way of life is not for yourself then you are perfected.</p>
|
||||
<p>We come to the fundamental question: For whom were you born? For yourself or for the sake of others, for the world, for God? The make-up you women wear is not to serve your own purpose but to serve men’s purpose, right? A giant man is not strong for himself but for the sake of a woman. God actually made us not to serve our own purpose, but to serve others’ purposes.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why should an eye be made the way it is? An eye is made to perceive for the sake of the body. Your senses are all made to perceive others and to relate to others. The definition of “saint” is very simple from this point of view. A saint is the one who sees not for himself but for the sake of the world, for the sake of God. His point of reference is not himself and he finds no joy in selfish living. Since that kind of person is perfectly harmonized with the universe, the entire world will protect him and nurture him. Wherever that person goes, the entire universe will encircle him and he will be followed by prosperity. Once your motivation centers on yourself then you are in effect cutting off everything surrounding you and becoming an isolated, lonely person. Then you are not only a lonely person, but you become an enemy of the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>What I am teaching is the absolute truth, the central principle of the universe from the beginning to the end of time. When you hear this do you feel good or bad? You are giving me all kinds of answers here. Some people are willing to say yes, but inside they are not sure whether they can live up to it or not.</p>
|
||||
<p>History has seen many great religions and great teachings, but all those doctrines put together point out one simple truth: when you practice the unselfish love of God, you achieve everything. That one truth resolves every question that man has ever sought an answer for. People may disagree about whether I am good or bad, but at least one thing is sure: I am pouring my entire heart and soul into changing young people and making them unselfish for the sake of the world. You can decide whether our ultimate destination is heaven or hell, but without a doubt we are trying to become people who practice the eternal law of God. I don’t even care if our destination is hell or heaven. Wherever we go we will create heaven! There can be no other way.</p>
|
||||
<p>Women’s beautiful hands are usually neatly manicured but I want them to be rough and ugly from working for the sake of God and humanity. Do you want that? How can I believe that you want that? (If you don’t believe us, look at our hands now!) All right, I see your hands and they truly look like hands</p>
|
||||
<p>that have worked for the sake of God and humanity. Those hands will become museum pieces in the Kingdom of God. That’s the way of life we have chosen.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">Do you receive persecution for<br />
|
||||
the sake of God and humanity?</h3>
|
||||
<p>Why did I come all the way from Korea to America if I had to suffer so much? Why am I being criticized and why have I been so persecuted by the press? Why should I do these crazy things? I am merely practicing the one law that I’m preaching today. I want to give myself for the sake of the world. Because America is a microcosm of tee world, by unselfishly giving here in the face of persecution I can work for the good of the entire world.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you love me even though your parents oppose me? That’s why you are crazy! This morning you were taught the concept of the Kingdom of God, making this the hour of decision. What kind of world are you heading toward? Have you unshakably decided that this is your goal and your way of life? Do you think our movement will be destroyed if you try to practice an unselfish way of life? No power under the sun could destroy such a movement. If ever a power emerged to destroy us then the whole earth and God and the spirit world together would block it. We are protected by the power of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>I know that in Japan, Korea and America there are people who seriously want to kill me, but I have never sought revenge against them or thought to kill them first. Even though I have prayed for God’s mercy on them, those people who adamantly hate me have always diminished. I do not think of anyone as my enemy; those who live a negative way of life always-have their futures blocked. Even though we seem to have hardship and persecution, our future is always open. That is the way our Church has grown and become prosperous. The important thing is not whether we are persecuted, but whether we are receiving this persecution for the sake of God and humanity. If we are, then we are protected and nothing can destroy this movement or stops us. However, if we are receiving this persecution and criticism for our own purpose then that is a different story. This is a simple criterion, isn’t it? Even in selling peanuts on the street, if your thoughts dwell on God and humanity then you are doing something holy and sacred in the sight of God. Every blessing will be shifted in due course from those who intend to serve themselves to those who serve others. That’s God’s rule.</p>
|
||||
<p>I know that some members feel a certain emptiness inside, thinking indignantly, “I joined the Unification Church several years ago and I’ve been working very hard, but Father hasn’t recognized me and even the President of the Church hasn’t recognized me. None of my leaders know me.” Anyone who seeks honor and recognition for himself is not truly a Unification Church member. The indicative point is that this member is complaining in his heart, “I feel left alone.” That is self-centered motivation. If you are truly unselfish then you don’t care about being recognized by the Church because you know that ultimately God in heaven will recognize you.</p>
|
||||
<p>Some day after long years of hard work for the sake of America and for the sake of the world, I will pack up and go back to Korea. I will not resent America for not appreciating me. I don’t necessarily want to be recognized by the American people; I just want to do the right thing and then I’ll take off. Perhaps there is one more thing I may do. If I wish that after all the time I have spent here that I could have done more for the sake of America, then generations later Americans will have to bow down to that spirit. You don’t have to seek your own recognition; God will bring you recognition.</p>
|
||||
<p>Whatever destiny holds in store, whatever consequences I face, including suffering in prison, I have no anxiety; I have already suffered many times in prison. The important thing is whether my actions are for the sake of God and humanity. That is sacred and is the most noble deed of all. History will record me simply because of my suffering and unreasonable persecution. When you have a record of memorable deeds and things to respect and love, it gives added incentive for future generations to plunge into the work of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you consider my deeds in America ever since I came to this country then you know that undoubtedly the work I have done will be passed on. The spirit I left, the reasons I did everything, the places I touched in this country, all will become history.</p>
|
||||
<p>The New Yorker and the Manhattan Center are definitely historic places because I poured out my sweat and blood to resurrect them. The Tiffany Building which we are purchasing for our newspaper company will also become an historic place.</p>
|
||||
<p>Mother and I are going to visit all the major states to secure an appropriate center. A couple of days ago we went to Boston and yesterday we went to Philadelphia to look for a building. I gave my whole heart and effort in those places because history will truly record them as museum pieces in the Kingdom of God. I am not doing all this to secure my own wealth or to increase my luxury or for my own satisfaction. I am doing this for the sake of posterity and for the sake of this nation.</p>
|
||||
<p>from now on God will only respond to prayers offered for the sake of the world</p>
|
||||
<p>Your work and my work are different in degree but the purpose and the principle behind it all is precisely the same. I have a covenant between God and myself and no matter how hard it may be to fulfill, I have no complaint. The year of 1977 is dawning now and it will be an extraordinary year. The pledge we must make as members of the Unification Church, is, “This is going to be the year that I will never, never complain.”</p>
|
||||
<p>I have received opposition and persecution from the very beginning of my ministry in Korea, then in Japan and now here in America and all around the world, but my work and this movement will not decline. We will continue to prosper and move forward to great glory because we are living the Principle. I’ll give you one important declaration: Even if we work with this kind of spirit but still you and I decline and are destroyed, we need have no regret because in that case there is no God. As long as there is God, we are bound to be successful and win the final victory. There is no other possible eventuality. There are people trying to set roadblocks before us but the more roadblocks that are set, the more God will send champions to push them aside. Under persecution we will grow and prosper.</p>
|
||||
<p>Even President Nixon could not endure 1½ years of criticism. In comparison, the press has been attacking me for 4 years, yet I am now emerging as someone of importance here in America. Have your heart and mind become weak and tired, or strengthened with an iron will to go on? Don’t you feel, “I am a solider and champion of God; I will move forward and bring the great victory to His throne”? Is that your determination?</p>
|
||||
<p>Now you have a realistic picture of the Kingdom of God. Many elders, deacons and ministers in the Christian churches are praying for God to bless their church, but that is not our prayer. God will not respond to such prayers any longer. God will respond only to the prayers of His children with this spirit, “Accept me as a living sacrifice. Thy will be done, for the sake of the world and humanity.” God told me personally that He loves to receive such prayers. Therefore, my prayer has been and will be, “Father, please accept these beautiful young members of the Unification Church as a living sacrifice on Your altar, to save the world, humanity and all nations.”</p>
|
||||
<p>Since I love you, I want you to be blessed with the greatest heaven of all, but there is only one way to get it: Persevere in this way of life. Be a willing sacrificial soldier for God’s kingdom. I do not teach you to work only eight hours a day. For the sake of God and humanity I want you to accomplish extraordinary things, even working 24 hours a day. If any nation comes to tell me, “You are violating our labor law by working your people too hard,” that nation will be violating the heavenly principle. I have no concept of time, no concept of night and day. You will never be destroyed by not having that concept either. You now know how to recognize the true man, the true saint.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">Spiritual advancement is affected<br />
|
||||
by the providence in each era</h3>
|
||||
<p>What is meant by the title of this morning’s message, “The Benefit and Grace of This Time in History?” No greater benefit can be given by a philosophy than to make a way of life for God and humanity. The work of restoration is expanding in three stages-formation, growth, and perfection. First is the Old Testament era, then the New Testament era and finally the Completed Testament era.</p>
|
||||
<p>The first stage is the era of the servant while the New Testament stage is the era of the adopted son. The Completed Testament era is for true sons and daughters and continues beyond that into the family level. From that point on the Kingdom of God will become a reality.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why must Jesus return a second time? Simply because he was crucified while he was still single. When God created Adam and Eve He created them to be husband and wife so as the second Adam, Jesus Christ cannot accomplish the Kingdom of God on earth all by himself. Jesus certainly pursued individual perfection, which he accomplished, but he could not establish the perfected family because of the crucifixion.</p>
|
||||
<p>After the time of Adam and Eve 4,000 years of history lapsed until the time of Jesus Christ. Could God bless families in that period? The servant stage is equivalent to the angelic world since no families are blessed in that world. How could a servant deserve a family before God has blessed His true children? The Messiah comes to bring mankind from the servant era through the era of adopted sons to the era of true sons and daughters, all at one stroke. During the Old Testament era, no matter what anyone did, he could not be elevated to the level of son or daughter of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the providence of God, John the Baptist was the first to be in the adopted son’s position, while those before, like Noah and Abraham, were in the servant position. Jesus Christ came as the son of God and in God’s original plan the transition from the era of adopted sons to the era of perfected sons and daughters was to come during the time of Jesus. John’s unity with Jesus could have brought mankind into that era. Because of the crucifixion, however, Jesus could not actually fulfill the son’s role on earth, but only an extension of John the Baptist’s role as adopted son. That is why for 2,000 years Christianity has been the religion through which mankind could become God’s adopted sons. In the Christian churches even ministers refer to themselves as God’s servants. In a way it is true, because from the servant position it is their goal to be elevated to the position of adopted sons.</p>
|
||||
<p>The second coming of the Messiah is inevitable but until then, no matter how hard you work or how great you are, you cannot have a heaven!! family. Until the Second Coming, paradise in the spirit world is the highest level anyone can attain. Paradise is like the lobby or place for people to wait until the doors of the heavenly kingdom are opened.</p>
|
||||
<p>The ministry of the Lord of the Second Advent will indemnify all of history, setting up the conditions step by step for the establishment of the first heavenly family. The Messiah has the right to set up the family of God, having as his central purpose the reorganization of all mankind from fallen families into heavenly families. The true family is the essential element, and on that foundation the Kingdom will expand from the level of society to nation and then the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>This year, 1976, the Unification Church is passing from the level of family construction to the worldwide level. Christianity: has concentrated on the perfection of individual men. yet even that was never fulfilled. But in the Unification Church we are talking about the perfection of the family. Which is ultimately the final layer on the foundation for world restoration. That’s where we are today For 6,000 years God has been seeking to establish one family of heaven and now the Unification Church has not only established the- cornerstone of the family of heaven, but has laid the world-level foundation.</p>
|
||||
<p>The base we have erected has the kind of value that not even many thousands of years of work has been able to accomplish. You are actually no greater than any of those great saints in Christian history; you are far from it. Then why are you receiving such benefit? Simply because it is the grace of history that you are living in the particular moment when hen you can join the central force of heaven. By doing so, your grace and benefit are assured.</p>
|
||||
<p>It is an astonishing thing, but in the spirit world the man!- billions of people who lived here on earth remain single, no matter v hat family life they had on earth. I want you to know an even more astonishing fact. Through the work of the Unification Church we have not only organized the heavenly family here on earth, but we are opening the door to the family kingdom up in the spirit world. We are undertaking the astonishing revolution which has been God’s goal</p>
|
||||
<p>since the fall of Adam and Eve, but which was never achieved in history.</p>
|
||||
<p>By joining with the True Parents you can live in that new era of the family in heaven. The blessing you all seek and cherish is not a cheap thing. Only because of the hard work of Jesus’ spiritual ministry for 2,000 years and the sacrifice of many saints can we erect this new foundation. The people who lived in the era of Judaism have been waiting for 6,000 years for this day of fulfillment. Think of the sacrifice the Jewish people made even under Hitler alone, when six million Jews were exterminated.</p>
|
||||
<p>It is the very Jews and Christians who oppose us now who should benefit by our fulfillment, yet they are totally ignorant of that. If they continue to oppose us then you are the ones who will ill inherit their blessing. You are the ultimate result of God’s hard work for 6,000 years. Each one of you represents the resurrection of your ancestors and through each of you your family and all your ancestors will be blessed. If you fail your expected responsibility, it is not just your failure. The most significant consequence is that your entire ancestry will fail with you. Not only that, your children will also fail because of you. You are historic beings and you occupy most critical, pivotal positions. If you face this awesome responsibility and do everything you can in trying to fulfill it then you will be entitled to receive enormous heavenly blessing.</p>
|
||||
<p>It is a continuation of the trend of history that while the rest of the world is crumbling, the Unification Church is the only strong, growing force. The historic mission is upon your shoulders and God is asking you to be responsible for the past, present and future. My goal is to link you with the Kingdom of God. The short cut to get there is to have the personality I described this morning, the heavenly personality that truly practices God’s love.</p>
|
||||
<p>You don’t have to have a sophisticated knowledge of the Principle. However, you must know this one simple thing and practice it: I am not existing for myself but for the sake of my family, for the sake of my society, my nation, the world, humanity and God. You must know that you are born for the sake of God. You must set up a covenant between yourself and God and then live up to God’s expectation.</p>
|
||||
<p>My life is really not mine. If I live my life on earth in that manner, there is no death any more. I will be elevated to the Kingdom of God on the family level, social level, national and worldwide levels, to the highest part of the universal level, because I practiced living for them here on earth. In that way, you too are free to go everywhere in the Kingdom of God and you will not be alone; you will be surrounded by your family, society, nation, and the world. You will be honorably elevated to the throne of God, accompanied by this great escort. No other saint has a family yet, but my family will be there and the Unification Church families will be there. We are making these two worlds into one. We are given a short life here on earth, but by completely giving ourselves to that duty at this particular moment of time we become entitled to the historic blessing.</p>
|
||||
<p>I will give you an analogy from tuna fishing. A giant shiny tuna will not necessarily bite only tasty bait. Sometimes a tuna will bite very humble, smelly bait. By the same token,we may be like smelly, humble bait in the sight of God, yet God is putting us down into the fallen world as bait. The world is the tuna. If the world will bite us, it can be pulled into the Kingdom of God. There is only one such opportunity for this in history.</p>
|
||||
<p>It is God’s amazing grace that you happened to be here in this forty years’ time out of all the eons of history. You hit the bullseye. All you have to do is realize the mission in order to get the historic blessing. The benefit of this time is absolutely great. I want you to be entitled to win that blessing. Do you want to do it? God bless you. Let us pray.</p>
|
||||
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,137 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "THE CENTRAL FIGURE AND THE TRANSITIONAL PERIOD"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-11T15:23:40+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-11T15:23:40+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/11/the-central-figure-and-the-transitional-period.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1976"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1976"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="center">REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON</h2>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">March 7, 1976<br />
|
||||
Chung-pa Dong Headquarters Church<br />
|
||||
Seoul, Korea<br />
|
||||
Translator — Il Hyon Kim</h3>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">Prayer</h3>
|
||||
<blockquote><p>Father! Today is March 7, 1976. It is the first Sunday morning of this month. Please let the whole universe be filled with Your glory, mercy and compassion.</p>
|
||||
<p>Born to life in the fleeting course of history, each human being holds himself in high esteem and promises Heaven that he will reap victory during his lifetime. But in reality all people lead a life of continuous sighing, revealing in their own personal lives the accumulated failure of humankind. Please allow them to have compassion on themselves for this miserable state.</p>
|
||||
<p>Human beings do not have answers to such questions as: where they began, what kind of courses they must go through, and where they are heading. Father, You know the direction of their past, present and future. I realize that without Your compassionate loving mind, no one could do anything about this heart-rending state of affairs and see Your highness and nobleness and the hope-filled world of victory. We have already seen that none of man’s own associations or relationships or anything of like nature can introduce the human ideal. The experiment to prove the validity of this has been completed.</p>
|
||||
<p>For that reason, only when people transcend the human and come to know and worship You as the Absolute Being can they transcend the realities of life and start a beacon fire for future pioneering. That is the only hope left to humanity.</p>
|
||||
<p>Father! Since You founded the Unification Church in such a confused world, please don’t let us stop breathlessly running toward the apex of Your hope, even if our path is treacherous. I earnestly pray that You will allow us to become the true, historical, heavenly children who can surmount anyone’s persecution, anyone’s interruptions, and the interference of any country or influential person.</p>
|
||||
<p>Father! Please feel concern about the shape of things in Korea. Please watch over the path the people of the world should take, Father. I know that they must not perish. Humankind should not meet with destruction. Yet I know that their salvation is possible only under Your guidance. All that results from humanistic relationships will end up in despair and sorrow. When I think of this, I know that someone has to carry out the mission to newly connect with You. I know that doing that would be taking charge of part of the mission history wishes to be carried out. All religious people of the world today must take charge of this mission and allotment of responsibility. They must go over to the world of final victory by contriving heartistic relationships that transcend nationalism. Although the mission to shoulder the long fostered final hope of dissolving and resolving the bitter resentment and limitations of humankind is left to the religious people, since numerous religious people do not know this, Father, please look at them with compassion.</p>
|
||||
<p>I know that all religions move toward one concluding point. I think of all religious people as pitiable people who offer their minds, bodies and all that they have, trying to subjugate everything before the subject of their faith. They seek to attain what will be of value in the future. I know that the people who go the path of faith are those who follow, promising to lead lives of trials and conquest by denying themselves and surmounting the environment. They look forward only to the hope of the future and break fresh ground. Please have a compassionate mind toward them, and allow them to become the ones who can stop the phases of human misery that are ruining humankind. Based on such a viewpoint, I feel that the responsibility of the Unification Church today is so great.</p>
|
||||
<p>Please take a kindly interest in Your children gathered here this morning. Such questions as “For whom have I gathered here? What am I seeking? What am I going to find? What am I going to leave behind in my heart that is of value in my life?” are very important. Therefore, Father, please grant us the grace from Heaven that can fill up the questioning minds with Your compassion this morning. I sincerely wish and desire this.</p>
|
||||
<p>Not long from now, on June 1, 1976, we are planning to have a Rally at Yankee Stadium in New York, America. Since the children of Unification scattered around the world are funneling their devotion in one direction, Father, please listen to all of their prayerful cheering. By remembering the day of victory, please allow this to be a day the memory of which You can praise. I pray this from the bottom of my heart.</p>
|
||||
<p>Since today is the first Sunday of this month, I pray sincerely that Your limitless blessing will be with all who gather in Your name — all religious organizations and all of Your children. I earnestly wish and desire that You will encourage them to do more than promise to accomplish the responsibility left to the righteous religious people as standard-bearers of world liberation. Please let Your limitless love be with us in the remaining time. I pray in the name of True Parents. Amen.</p></blockquote>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">Why Human Beings Seek to<br />
|
||||
Become Beings of Higher Value</h3>
|
||||
<p>It is true that the people who live in this world wish to see improvement around them. They cherish a certain hope, even if they are not consciously aware of it. It is true that they seek to become beings of a higher level of value in the future than they are now.</p>
|
||||
<p>Such a human proclivity will continue as history flows. It was the case in the past, it is the case in the present, and it will be the case in the future. When you think of this matter, you come face to face with the very important question of when the ideal world we seek will come.</p>
|
||||
<p>We know that there were thoughtful people in the past. However, the environment or the society, the state or the world in which they lived could not satisfy their desire. When we think of this, we can deduce that there were people throughout the periods of history who gave a lot of thought to surmounting their environment and developing it into a higher dimension, a future world of hope.</p>
|
||||
<p>It is the same now and it will be the same in the future. Why are we so? Why must we seek to attain the ideal of the future like this? It is because human beings did not have an ideal start from the very beginning. Because human beings could not start from an ideal position, they cannot but go toward the ideal. That is the natural conclusion.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why couldn’t we start from the ideal position? If we had become more valuable beings than our original state, then we would have started from an ideal position. Why, then, couldn’t we begin ideally? What was the reason? All the people of the past, present and future picture the ideal in their minds. If God created human beings with love, He should have enabled them to go from an ideal starting position to a place of better and higher happiness, yet He didn’t. What was the reason? Considering these matters, we cannot help but think that there is some aspect of failure here.</p>
|
||||
<p>From this point of view, if God existed as the center of an absolute ideal, He would have wanted to help human beings become thus. Human beings were not to assume such a position right from birth. If human beings came to be in such a position after a process, even though they are not that way from the start, we can accept God as good. If, on the contrary, human beings were left in a position where they were forever yearning for this ideal yet never got past the start, then we cannot help but conclude that God cannot be our ideal center.</p>
|
||||
<p>Human beings are in a position to yearn for such things as goodness, ideals and happiness because, while they go through the prescribed process, they have not yet been able to emerge from it. In this sense, we cannot but recognize such terminology as the Fall, which religious people use. When we apply such a term as the Fall and acknowledge that it occurred, then we understand these matters. Why is it so? It is because people are in the fallen realm.</p>
|
||||
<p>Our human ancestors fell right at the place where they could have made an ideal start, having already gone over a certain period. They were facing the time of the ideal. Yet because they fell from that state, none of their descendants could surmount and rise above that standard. Therefore, the original standard which we must go over with hope for the future still remains to be achieved. The action of our conscience, that is, our original nature, is moving toward that original standard at all times, even when we are not aware of it.</p>
|
||||
<p>For instance, let’s take the case of a magnet. The strongly positive magnetic force of one magnet orients itself unconsciously toward the negative magnetic force of another magnet. The same type of action takes place in our minds or in the constitution of our original nature.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">Without the Cosmic Level Transitional Period,<br />
|
||||
We Cannot Receive the Ideal World</h3>
|
||||
<p>Human beings who fell, committed wrong and remained in a state of immaturity. We still wish to reach the state of maturity and attain a higher level of value within ourselves. This has been human history. What is needed here is a transitional period. In order to go beyond an environment, an individual level transitional period is required, a family level transitional period is required, a national and worldwide level transitional period is required. If there is Heaven and Earth, a transitional period in which the Heavens and the Earth make an about-face will be required. Otherwise, no matter how we human beings seek to attain the ideal home, we won’t be able to achieve it. When we perform a turn-about, we must do it through the guidance of a central figure. We cannot execute the turn haphazardly.</p>
|
||||
<p>What is it we seek? If we talk about a family, there has to be a central figure. Even if the family has been suffering destitution, if the central figure of that family takes the step of making a complete about-face and from there starts accomplishing, then the standard of hope for a renewed family will come about. The same principle applies to the clan, the tribe, and the nation, as well as to the white-robed race and to Korea. If this Korean nation is fated in the realm of the Fall to perform a turn-about in the course of history, then the national level transitional period will definitely have to come to pass.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you look at the whole of Asia, there are peoples of various nations. The less-developed Asian countries can eventually lift themselves up to be newly-advanced, ideal countries only when each of the constituent countries receives in common the transitional period for Asia. For this to happen, there will definitely have to come a whole Asian level transitional period. Going further, a worldwide level transitional period will have to come.</p>
|
||||
<p>As you know, the world you are looking at now is in confusion. Some say that this is the period of downfall in the sense of value — a period of breakaway from ideology. When we face such a reality, we cannot fail to see that people are moaning in despair. Thus, we realize that we need a worldwide level transitional period by either successfully dealing with this world or by rising above it. This applies not only to the Korean people but to the American people, who are guiding the democratic world. Even the Soviet Union, guiding communism, suffers internally from such pains. Without distinctions of the individual, a nation or a country all are looking forward to the rapid progress of the morrow without knowing it. Since all of us are in such a fate, we wish to see the transitional period for the whole world come.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then what is the problem now? The point of transition for the individual is facing the north, the point of transition for the nation is facing the south, the point of transition for the world is facing the east, and the point of transition for Heaven and Earth is facing the west. Is it then possible to make a complete about-face while each part of the whole faces a different direction? If that is to happen, even if an individual level turn-about or a national level one or a worldwide level or even a Heaven and Earth level turn-about occurs, they cannot be linked together.</p>
|
||||
<p>The world is made up of many individuals called “I.” Korea is composed of the expansion of an individual, and humanity is also made up of combined peoples, which is the integration of linked individuals. Therefore, there absolutely has to be a transitional period in which the individual direction, the familial direction, the societal direction, the national direction and the worldwide direction are brought conclusively into a common direction. Has this ever happened successfully in history? Has there emerged in the course of human history a distinguishable path after the direction is brought into line? No, there hasn’t.</p>
|
||||
<p>Confused as they were, people have come through the individual level period, the family level period, the tribal, the society and the national level periods and finally have arrived at the worldwide level period. While they try to perform a turn-about after arriving at this worldwide level period, if they would have made an about-face centering around this democratic world and the communist world and then been able to leap over to the ideal world, that would have been fine. That was not the case. As far as the world is concerned, it should be established on the grounds of having the individual and familial foundations, as well as the foundations of the nations. Since all those must be connected to one another, even if this is the period of the worldwide level, the transitional period appears after synthesizing all at one point. Unless the cosmic level transitional period in which individuals, families, nations and the world can get connected and brought in line with one direction, we won’t be able to have the ideal world we all wish for. We come to that conclusion. In that sense, “The Central Figure and the Transitional Period” is very significant.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">We Should Become a Central Figure<br />
|
||||
Who is the Center of One and<br />
|
||||
the Center of the Whole at the Same Time</h3>
|
||||
<p>Now let us come back and think about ourselves. Am I really my own master? There are Mr. Kims, Mr. Parks, and so on. Under each surname, each one insists upon his own ideas. If ever one gets mistreated a little bit by another party, he wishes to return accusation full force. Each one holds himself in high esteem. But is one really his own master? That is the problem. Do you have mastery? No matter how much I insist upon my own ideas, I do not have mastery over myself. Throughout the periods of youth, middle age and old age, their whole lives, people wander about without a sense of direction. The path that leads to happiness does not lie there. Happiness should be eternal and absolute. Am I ready to be happy? In other words, have I found the self who can be my master forever? That is the question.</p>
|
||||
<p>Rather than saying Mr. So and So is the master of the country or of the world, the problem is whether you know the master who can say, “Regardless of whether I represent the country, the world or Heaven and Earth, I am the master of myself and that position is secure.” What human beings need to attain is mastery on the individual level, mastery on the family level, mastery on the tribal level, mastery on the national level, and worldwide level mastery. The position of mastery is one and the same. That means everything is all connected. [Father speaks while writing on the board.] That is, the master is the center. When we talk about being a center, we mean that it concurrently becomes the individual level center, the family level center, the country level center, the worldwide level center, and the center of Heaven and Earth.</p>
|
||||
<p>Ladies and gentlemen, you know the toothed wheel that controls the speed of the balance spring in a wristwatch, don’t you? It has a shaft that looks like this, swinging back and forth. This can be extended any length. It is a straight line. Do you agree? It could go to the end of the sky, but the end is one point. [Father draws a diagram on the board.] Similarly, this side is thicker, and this side is like an individual. When there is some little mistake made here, then the whole will have a problem. As long as this exists and operates, there should be a center that can operate as the support to this extension while remaining plumb to it.</p>
|
||||
<p>We cannot say that a small center is not a center just because it is small. A small thing can be the center of a big thing. Do you understand what I mean? Although the center is small, it becomes the center of one as well as the center of the whole. The whole relies on the one center. The matter of the center is the issue.</p>
|
||||
<p>Looking at ourselves from such a perspective, do we want to contend with each other? No, we don’t want to contend with each other, confronting one another. Though I am standing here, I want to contend with the universe. I have the thought that if I move, the universe moves. Aren’t you the same way? You fight at the risk of your life, feeling angry when someone makes light of you. You try to combat them. What is the reason for this? It is the human desire to set the values of ourselves up against the universe and contend with the Supreme Being, if there is such. Don’t you agree? There is no one who is not like that. It is human desire not to confine my own individual standard of value to that of the individual, to try to set it up in a position where it can be the center as well as the subject of the value of the whole — where it can mutually give and receive relative value when dealing with the whole.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">This Is the Final Period in History<br />
|
||||
Without a Central Being</h3>
|
||||
<p>Where is the place of the master, where the center of an individual can get connected to the center of the family, the center of the family can get connected to the center of the nation, and the center of the nation can get connected to the center of the world, and so on to the center of Heaven and Earth? This is the problem. Is there really a master inside of you? Suppose that your mind is the master. Can you trust your mind? There is a saying that human nature is fickle, isn’t there? Yes, there is a saying that while human nature is changeable, the mountains are the same for all ages. How miserable is it that we live relying on our mind that keeps changing many times a day according to the changes of the environment?</p>
|
||||
<p>Even if this extension moves back and forth, if the center is kept in balance, harmony can be achieved. But if this part falls away and the rest tries to work without the support, it is an extremely dangerous affair. Looking at today’s individuals, we can picture the toothed wheel of a watch without the support, rolling about here and there as it pleases. Moving back and forth, rolling over and over — if it were rolling over and over in this fashion on the streets of this global village, think of how everything would collide and thus break. That is exactly what is happening.</p>
|
||||
<p>That being the case, what is the problem now? A righteous center and righteous master must set up. This has to become the support to the center of the whole. This should be able to point the direction and operate for the common ideal and guide it all to progress toward a certain goal. But where is such a central diameter, central direction, central hometown, and central plumb of value? This is the most significant matter for concern.</p>
|
||||
<p>Jesus said, “The Kingdom of Heaven is in your mind.” What kind of mind did he mean? Which mind was set up as the standard? Did he mean the mind of a disciple who had the mind to either sell off or forsake Jesus at any time? No, he did not mean that kind of mind. He meant the conscientious mind that can go directly toward the one direction forever, without fail — the mind that has been transformed before the eternally immutable standard of the original nature. The Kingdom of Heaven exists in the middle of the ground of such a mind. Whose mind is this? The one that is centered on God’s mind is such a mind.</p>
|
||||
<p>Where is the Kingdom of Heaven? If you say it is in the mind of God and in the mind of the person who has a mind that resembles the mind of God, then that sounds all right. But if you say that the Kingdom of Heaven is in continent mind, that does not sound right. We talk about things or even criticize things based on a certain central point. Only after we set up a certain standard called a goal can we distinguish progress and regression, front and rear, right and left, based on that standard.</p>
|
||||
<p>What on Earth is the central being of this world today? That is the question. Is there a master of your mind in your own selves? This master of your mind should not say, “Let’s go this way while I’m young.” You have to go straight from the moment of birth until the time of death, throughout your lifetime, without distinction of youth or age. If there is a path I must go, I should be able to say, “This is a path not only I must go, but all people must go.” We must reach the standard where we can discover our own selves, the selves who can determine the central direction for all people of the past, present and future. Only when people reach the standard where they can determine such a central direction and their own selves can they become their own master for the first time. It makes sense when you say, “I advance with this conscience, with which I can be the master of the standard.” If you mumble about, running around as you please without a direction and goal, then it is very dangerous. It will quickly result in more and more destruction and self-ruin rather than happiness as you approach the final day. You must know this fact.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you think of such an aspect on the individual level, you naturally come to the conclusion that such a miserable final day will come to humanity, for it will be reflected on the national and worldwide levels. The final period is dangerous to this world of humanity, which has not yet found the image of and does not have the central being.</p>
|
||||
<p>When will such a time come? Right now is such a time. People with wealth worry because they have it. People without wealth worry because they don’t have it. Big countries worry because they are big. Small countries worry because they are small. All kinds of problems exist. Where there are problems, there cannot be happiness. A nation or a world that looks at resolving problems as a hobby could be a happy nation or world. But when the problems are brain-wracking, they are miserable. In other words, a healthy man who digests everything and anything eats without hesitation and is happy. For a weak person, on the other hand, who suffers from stomach trouble and is sick and cannot digest everything, eating can become a bitter thing.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">The Center Should Be Immutable</h3>
|
||||
<p>What is necessary to human beings? Some say what we need is money. Can money solve the fundamental problems of human beings, who have been seeking throughout history to attain all ideals? Far from it. That is impossible. What about power? That, too, is impossible. What about knowledge? That, too, is impossible. What should be the center? What should be the central being? Should it be the body or the mind? If the mind changes less than the body, then the mind becomes the center. The thing that changes more becomes external.</p>
|
||||
<p>What is it that changes less among human beings? Only after setting up these kinds of essential qualities that change less should we seek to attain them. Things of a changeable nature will not do. Only after setting up the unchanging original nature within ourselves should we seek to attain unchanging value within ourselves. What is more valuable which does not change?</p>
|
||||
<p>In relation to human beings, there are two things we can count. One is life and the other is love. Life has a direct bearing on us, and love is formed when you have a relationship with a reciprocating partner. That is why you set much value upon yourselves and hold your lives in great regard.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you look into the hundreds of surnames of your ancestors, you find much differentiation. We cannot say all our ancestors were good. There might have been some bad ones. Our ancestry might be variegated. From the paternal line, some might be good, while they may not be good at all from the maternal line. They were the result of being gathered up from all over the world and then spread throughout the east and west, where they were freely blended.</p>
|
||||
<p>If your ancestors’ sphere of goodness throughout history is analyzed, it may be seen that there is a great diversity in degrees of good and bad, similar to the mountains and mountain ranges of this global village. Some ranges of mountains stretch straight and are of worldwide repute, while others do not stretch because they are cut into pieces in an unimaginable fashion, creating hollow places and leaving various configurations of the ground. Like a water hole closeted in the deepest valley, a human being might express his desire, saying, “Oh, I would really like to be a mountain top.” Yet it is not going to happen. We are leashed to the string of fate that we cannot do anything about and about which we do not know. This applies to Korea, too. Korea is tied fast to the string of a fate that is not known. Picture the scene where that string of fate goes up and down, dances, and moves left and right.</p>
|
||||
<p>There is some kind of standard line in the middle of this universe that gives direction as to how the being called “I” should go. The directions are similar to: “Going over to the right is good; going over the top is also good; going over to the left is bad; going down below is also bad.” It cannot be that both ways are good. It cannot be that this side as well as that side are good. There is such a saying that the right side indicates good luck, the left side indicates bad luck, up is lucky and down is unlucky. On either side of the middle on a straight line, if there are more things on the right, that means there are more good things; if there are more things on the left, that means more bad things. Either way is possible. [Father writes on the board.]
|
||||
<p>Where is the being called “I” standing? Where do “I” stand? Without knowing where they stand, people say, “Human beings are equal.” That is not the case, however. Are all branches of a tree equal? They look equal, don’t they? But the amount of sap that goes to each branch is different. Do you agree? They all receive the sap from the same position, but the amount varies. When a certain branch receives lots of sap through the trunk of the tree, it will thicken.</p>
|
||||
<p>The same principle applies to human beings. If lots of good people come out and are in the position where they can absorb the sap of the root well, if the branch gets strong, the stalk will survive, even if the stalk until now has grown crooked. It is the same way trees grow. Watching things like these, whatever can we set down as the standard? It has to be an immutable thing. It must be straight.</p>
|
||||
<p>You say something like, “This man has his mind straight,” don’t you? Where do you attach importance when you say a man’s mind is straight? When we say something is straight, we mean that in two ways. One is to mean horizontally straight, where its straightness parallels a standard straight line on a horizontal plane, and the other is vertically straight, when its straightness makes a right angle (90 degrees) in relation to the horizontal plane. Without the mention of verticality and horizontality, it is difficult to talk about straightness.</p>
|
||||
<p>When we talk about straightness, which standard is it based on? We cannot just obscurely say, “Straight.” That is a self-centered remark. Have you become the vertical line of the universe? Originally, you should stand in a position where your mind should form an ideal right angle before an ideal horizontal standard. Only after that can you complain about your discontent, insist upon your presence, insist that you shouldn’t be infringed upon, etcetera. Since that isn’t the case, all arguments for and against are nonsense.</p>
|
||||
<p>This thing called the standard, this horizontal line, must transcend time and place. It must transcend the past, present and future. If it is horizontal today but is changed tomorrow, then it is no good. The horizon remains horizontal wherever you see it. Think of the surface of the sea. Is there a difference between the American horizon and the Korean horizon? It is common everywhere that water keeps its surface level. That is why when people build a Korean house, they use a level also, so that the house won’t collapse. There may be differences in height and differences in standard, but the fact of having to maintain horizontality remains absolutely universal.</p>
|
||||
<p>In this sense, the matter for concern for us is what to do with the fundamental problems. Speaking of human beings, if their mind and body become completely one, forming a right angle to each other, they are not aware of any difficulty.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">The Being of Value We Are All Inclined<br />
|
||||
Toward Should Become the Center</h3>
|
||||
<p>Think of water that circulates. If I put this object in the water, it will circulate, keeping a uniform form and shape. But if this object is crooked, it will create some irregularities. (Father spoke while writing on the board.) What does this mean? While in motion, if the angle is completely correct, the action of turning will not be interrupted. A problem occurs only when a slight difference in angle comes into being. Even with something like a high speed lathe, if the angle is correct, it accelerates faster as it turns. But if the angle is incorrect, it gets into trouble the moment it starts, making a thumping noise. By the same principle, human beings also should maintain a correct angle in terms of horizontality and verticality. The horizontal line should cut the vertical line at right angles. In that sense, we come to notice yet another transmutation in our own selves. Even though the term “transmutation” sounds a little awkward, it comes into being as a strange, distinct acting entity because mind and body are on a separate plane. Isn’t that right? If they maintain right angles to each other and stand on the 180 degree standard, they would be able to turn without feeling any percussion or impediment. But if one maintains five degrees and the other maintains ninety degrees in relation to the other, noisy friction is created.</p>
|
||||
<p>Wherever can we set up the central point that old people, youth, Orientals and Westerners, without distinction of ancient and modern times, and even Communists would like — and not only human beings but God also would like? What can that be? That is the problem.</p>
|
||||
<p>When I see things, for whom am I seeing? You are looking at things, blinking your eyes. What are you looking at? You are looking at none other than your object partner. Then do my eyes exist for me or to see the object partner? For whom do they exist? To see the object partner or to see myself? They don’t exist to see myself. There is no need to see myself. The eyes exist to see not myself but the object partner. How sorry we are to hear that! (Laughter) But it is true.</p>
|
||||
<p>For whom do the ears exist? Do they exist to listen to my own words? To listen to whose words do my ears exist? (The object partner’s) They all exist for the sake of the opposite. To touch whom and for whom do my hands exist? Why is the strength in me spent? For what purpose do I do this action? For myself? Self-centered action is a waste. Get active for your own sake for ten minutes; you will find yourselves not liking it. Then for whom do you try to go into action? For the sake of the opposite, the object partner. Viewed from that standpoint, then do we decide the value of human beings based on how they relate to their opposite or based on themselves? This is a problem.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">The Ideal Home of Man Cannot<br />
|
||||
Come About Without Love</h3>
|
||||
<p>With priority given to life itself, is the life of the male most important or the life of the female most important? Which is first? Females would say females were first, and males would say males were first. Which is first, the chicken or the egg? It doesn’t matter much. It is all right not to know the answer to that question. What matters is that they both need something so much that they cannot live without it. Once they have that, they would not care much about which one is first and which one is last. They would not care which one is the subject and which one is the object. Neither would mind being either. If there were something eternal and immutable that all people like, that would be an ideal thing.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you look into it, you will find that ideal thing is not life. Even life is not the ideal thing. What is it? [Love.] Yes, love is that ideal thing! I am not sure whether you mean permitted love or illicit love, but nevertheless, love is the ideal thing. Do you like love? Do you like <em>sarang</em>? Love in Korean is sarang. One of the Chinese characters which reads <em>sa</em> has a meaning of death, and one of the Chinese characters which reads <em>rang</em> has a meaning of one’s husband. (Laughter) I don’t mean that kind of love.</p>
|
||||
<p>Considering these kinds of matters, we can conclude that without love, we cannot attain the ideal home all human beings pine for. You cannot accomplish the ideal home without love. If there is a path that can lead straight toward the ideal state, what kind of path will that be? It will not be a path of struggle as in communism. It is the path of love. You must realize that.</p>
|
||||
<p>What does religion pursue? Philosophy today seeks to answer the question, “What is the meaning of existence?” Why do we need to know that? Rather than seeking to know the cause, what is the reason? Why do we exist? It is necessary to know the cause, but knowing the reason is more necessary. Don’t you think so?</p>
|
||||
<p>Why do I exist? Why do I have eyes such as I have — why do I have a mouth? Why have I ended up being like this? When you investigate these kinds of questions, you will come to know that you don’t exist for yourselves. You come to the conclusion that you exist for the sake of the universe, for the sake of something bigger.</p>
|
||||
<p>What is the nucleus that an existence itself, having a point of safe settlement, can forever long for, the common ideal, of its own accord? For that, we have to bring out love. Philosophy does not know love. Centering on the question of what existence means, theories of existence have become a big issue and pose problems in thinking, while logic attaches importance to the question of how human beings feel value. Love is on a far different plane.</p>
|
||||
<p>In contrast, religion deals with love. What kind of love? God’s love. God’s love is an immutable love. If you took love out of novels today, what would be left? Lies of lies that crazy people engage themselves in. What are poems? What are poets? All of them are intoxicated by futile argument or vagrant fancy and argue pointlessly about love. The same criticism applies to the religious life also. Once you take out the heartistic tie of the religious life, nothing remains in it. The central being must give priority to something people in general can value. This leads us to the conclusion that an individual has to attach importance not to life but to love, by all means.</p>
|
||||
<p>Where would God, if He exists, put the origin of the creation of the universe? Would He put it in life or love? For God, His own life is the most precious thing. However, one’s life cannot exist only as a self. It is impossible for one’s own life to be aware of itself. By mutually giving and receiving with a being called an object partner, one will be able to obtain a guide as to the presence of difference, balance, or big differences. That is why something that is central in a reciprocal relationship, rather than life itself, must certainly be set up. In that sense, God Himself also has to set up love.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">Only God’s Eternal, Immutable,<br />
|
||||
Ideal Love Can Save Humanity</h3>
|
||||
<p>What kind of love are we to stress? What kind of life are we thinking of? We are thinking of a life centering on love. Satanic love? No. Then are we talking about the humanistic, secular, personal level, Mr. So and So’s level of love? No, not that either. That cannot be the standard. Can you be the standard? Say you are someone who can say, “I have sons and daughters in my family who have graduated from various colleges; some have a Bachelor’s degree, some have even their Master’s degree. Because of my sons and daughters, wherever I go in Korea, people receive me with respect and call me ‘the father of Dr. So and So’ with their heads bowed down. Then I show my dignity.” Are we talking about that kind of love? That kind of thing might be a priority at a certain time, in a family or for a generation. However, it cannot be of foremost importance forever.</p>
|
||||
<p>Love is eternal and unchanging, unique and ideal. Ideal love! Even if it is not there, only when we set it up even as false logic can we find a way to save humanity today. That is why, even if it is not there, we must make it. Even if there is no God, if it is possible to set up an imaginary being, that imaginary being still can play the role until it is proven whether God exists or not. Now is that kind of time. How nice would it be if God exists? How nice? Which would be nicer — the communists disappearing from the Earth or the love of God, which we had assumed did not exist, actually turning out to exist? Which one would please us more? (The latter) Yes, the latter. From the position of dealing with the issue of God’s existence, from the position of accepting the existence of God, all can be resolved by bringing out God’s love.</p>
|
||||
<p>Can we solve everything with love? Problems are solved by people who center on love. When we say people, do we mean men or women? We mean men and women. If a man and a woman unite centering on God’s love, would there be happiness or unhappiness? This applies even to fallen people. Don’t you think so? Think of the universe. Why were a man and a woman created? Imagine if only a man had been created. Why has the universe ended up being the way it is? Some say it all happened according to the law of natural selection, but there are males and females in birds, fish, horses, cats, dragonflies, ants and even in microbes. Why did it happen this way? Anyone who says it all happened by chance is crazy. It couldn’t happen without a cause.</p>
|
||||
<p>What is the cause of the occurrence of male and female? It is not logical to say that although the cause is not known the result is what happened. Why were those males and females created? To do what? To fight? Look at human history. It is full of fights. Human beings are said to continue to exist through their intrinsic qualities of conflict. Listen to the theory of evolution.</p>
|
||||
<p>Well! Do a male and a female exist to fight? Do they exist to fight or to be united? By what? (By love) What would happen if there were no love? Needless to say, they would have fought with each other most of all. Without love, the fight between man and woman would have been fierce. Why? Because the grain of seed is different between the two. Since the woman has a different grain of seed, why would the man have left her alone? He would have cleaned them out. Once the woman had gone, would the man still survive? He would disappear also. Why is that? Why is it necessarily so?</p>
|
||||
<p>They exist for love. Because of love, human beings are higher than animals. They are on a different plane. I told Sang Hun Lee (Dr. Sang Hun Lee) about this yesterday. We hear some people say that they would die for the sake of humanity, that they would die for the sake of their country. Why do they do that? Do animals do that? Have you ever heard a horse saying, “Ah! I am going to die for the sake of the horse’s world”? Did you ever see that kind of thing? Or a cat saying, “I am going to die for the sake of the world of cats”? Can you imagine a pig saying, “I am going to die for the sake of the pig’s world”? Human beings have a different coefficient. When they say things like “Sacrifice for the sake of your fellow countrymen,” and “Let’s sacrifice our lives for the sake of humanity,” they not only say it but also put it into practice. Did you know that?</p>
|
||||
<p>Why does this Mr. Moon go to America and bother to spend even a cent? Why? Since every single penny I spend was earned by shedding blood and sweat, why do I do that? Until now I have exerted much influence on many organizations in Korea and spent much money on them. For what reason? I had saved the money by not eating food and not wearing nice clothes. Why would I spend that money that has the value of my blood and sweat? I often starved myself, hesitating to go to the coffee shops and spend money for a cup of tea, refraining from going to noodle shops to buy and eat a bowl of noodles. Yet, for a good cause, I have never hesitated to write checks for tens or hundreds of millions of won. Why would I do that? Why? Please don’t get the wrong idea, saying, “Ah, since the teacher said that he was giving away as much as hundreds of millions of won, he may give some money to me also.” (Laughter) That can happen only when you and I are bound by predestined relation, when you and I have justifiable reasons for it and when the value of the purpose of doing that is glorious. It is not going to happen solely for your own sake.</p>
|
||||
<p>Human beings are different. They move from this position to that. Even after having a nice meal, they think of better foods. Animals, after a good meal, say, “Ah, I am so content,” and then they sleep soundly and roll about. When you look at baby pheasants under a small pine tree with thick branches, they are so content, tumbling about and falling asleep. That’s all they want. What about you? Once you are full, is there anything more that you want? You say, “Well, earning my graduation certificate from Seoul National University is my hope…” and you go ahead and earn it. Yet after you earn it, are you content and do you stop wanting anything more, saying, “Well, I am happy”? Once you earn your Bachelor’s degree and Master’s degree, do you stop wanting more? Human beings have great greed. That is the difference. Human beings have that special quality other animals don’t have.</p>
|
||||
<p>There are professors who insist upon the theory of evolution, who assert that human beings are the result of evolution and developed from lower animals. Do professors like the idea of having a common ancestor with monkeys-being relatives of monkeys? Even professors don’t like that.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">Man and Woman Centered on True Love Are<br />
|
||||
the Standard of Hope Humanity Wishes For</h3>
|
||||
<p>What kind of being is God? God is a being who has a relationship with human beings. If God were different from human beings, would He be able to form a relationship with them? If human beings try to go up, God tries to come down. That’s the way it should be. It should be that way for unification. If God also tries to go up when human beings try to go up, they cannot meet. That is why human beings try to go up and God tries to come down.</p>
|
||||
<p>That is the reason people say that God will descend to this Earth or that the Messiah will descend to this Earth. Instead of saying they will ascend, they say they will descend. God wishes to come down. When He does that, since He is an honorable being, He cannot make a fruitless call on the Earth. Therefore, there has to be a proper time for His descent. There will be a right time for His coming. It involves His dignity, so it cannot be done imprudently.</p>
|
||||
<p>When we make an appointment to meet at a certain time — at 5 o’clock, for instance — we must be at the appointed place at the appointed time in good faith. Only then will the opposite party say, “Yes, you are a punctual gentleman.” If you arrive five minutes early, that five minutes will be wasted time. It is not economical. Don’t you agree? If you are late even one minute, it is no good. If you show up on the fifth chime of the clock, it is not right. Only when you show up on the third chime is it ideal. The advent of God will occur likewise at a proper time, in such a fashion. God will wait for the right time for His descent.</p>
|
||||
<p>If God exists, what would God and human beings center on? They are not beings who center on money, knowledge, or power. Only the one who has unchanging eternal love, only the ones who center on unchanging eternal love can transcend all steps of the social ladder. When the individual likes this love, the family dislikes it. Correct? When the family likes it, the clan dislikes it. Correct? Love looks unrefined, like an unattractive-looking fish called <em>ho chi</em>. One feels scared of seeing it in one’s dreams, but the taste of its love is wonderful. When this becomes reality so that everyone, including the grandparents, the clan, the society, the nation, the world and God come to say, “I like it,” all of us will come to join it. When that happens, the world will revolve around that one center.</p>
|
||||
<p>The act of revolving is done with purpose. Centering on one direction, it is done in all directions. Just as there is a line of magnetic force on the Earth, that one direction carries out the eternally unchanging activity of giving and receiving. The Earth is not dead. It is active and alive. Because its line of magnetic force is in action, it is alive. Being in a living state is nothing unusual. Things in motion are alive.</p>
|
||||
<p>When we think of a human being, we think of a man and a woman. Only a man and a woman who become completely united into one can become the cosmic central beings, human beings with value based on unchanging love. If that man and woman were in a country, that man would become the president of that country and that woman his wife. In the world, they would be the president and wife of that world.</p>
|
||||
<p>What does the being center on? The dimension of the central being will differentiate according to how much impact on the realm of love the comparative standard of value the man and woman centering on love have, and how much power they have to be able to assume the responsibility in a subject partner’s position. The conclusion is that the true man and the true woman who center on love are the standard of hope humanity wishes for.</p>
|
||||
<p>Human civilization has come through many complicated wars, a series of conflicts. Nevertheless, this history of conflicts can be overcome all at once in the future and can be changed over to the ideal world. When that happens, what would be required? It won’t be money, power or knowledge. This universe would like to revolve based on a true man and woman who center around perfectly true human love. Do you understand? Would you like to revolve around yourselves also? (Yes) Would the college professors like to revolve around too? Why do college professors need love? They should just become study-bugs. Professor Choi, do you like love? (Yes) (Laughter) What would our grandfathers have been like? Would they have liked love? (Yes) I know you like it, but what about your descendants? (They will like it, too) Can you revolutionize it? When there are beings called men and women, and they are seeking true love, can you revolutionize this? Can you make them forget about this through education? Can you educate them by saying, “Hey, you two, man and woman! Since I am teaching you after having made a strenuous effort for the past thousand years, you should not love each other”? Is that an education? They will say, “We don’t need that kind of education. Even if you cut our throats, you cannot stop us. Nothing will.” When you speak like this, you feel good, don’t you?</p>
|
||||
<p>Since God is mathematical, He has to conclude, “In the final days, a man and woman centering on True Love have to be found.” This is the conclusion about the world of the future, after all this fleeting history. Otherwise, God is no more than an ideal. He is a nonsensical and vain God.</p>
|
||||
<p>Seen from this viewpoint, where can we form the ideal conclusion? Are we going to bring this matter to a close at the relationship between professors and their pupils in a college? No. Then where? At the highest position in politics? Are we going to settle this in the living room of the world’s richest couple? No. None of these are the right answer. God must bring the cosmic final days as well as the history of human civilization to a conclusion through the central persons of unchanging love, centering on one man and one woman who keep one love, who can embrace the universe and more, whom the universe needs and can care for.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">Happiness is to Give When You Wish to Give<br />
|
||||
and Receive When You Wish to Receive</h3>
|
||||
<p>The man and woman must know love. Why let them know love? What are they going to do after knowing it? Are they going to fight and have their relationship break off? No, not at all. They will stick fast to one another. Even if they are told not to be united, they will become united. I remember seeing some things on your wedding day. Although in Korean thought there is the notion of the predominance of men over women, in the case of Bo Hi Pak, when his petite bride said, “Please come,” he followed her very well, saying, “Yes, yes.” (Laughter) When she handed over a basket to her groom, saying, “This is heavy,” he took it without complaining and followed her well. Seeing that, I was thinking to myself, “It is a magical, unique harmony. What caused me to think so? Isn’t something strange? That proves that when it comes to love, everyone likes it, with his or her mouth watering. In that sense, love is the absolutely primary factor.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now, think of an oily-faced, fleshy man with a fat belly eating a nice dinner. Would he be happy when he eats, mouth watering, all alone? Of course, he would be. But how much happier would a male general and a woman general feel when they eat dinner together, with their mouths watering? It would be a sight to see. There is an attraction. If one person was eating there alone, people would look at the person once and move on, thinking that one person reciprocating with him or herself is an unlucky thing. But if there are two people reciprocating, the more the people see them, the more they would enjoy seeing them. They would enjoy watching them laugh, they would enjoy watching them reciprocate; they would enjoy everything about them.</p>
|
||||
<p>Where does happiness come from? It comes from the position where one can give whenever one wishes to give, forever, and one can receive wherever one wishes to receive, forever and wherever, including inside and outside of myself. That is, happiness is possible only where there is true, real love.</p>
|
||||
<p>On Cheju Island these days, when maidens get married and receive an estate from their parents, it is said that they register the estate under their own name. The reason is said to be that they must assert themselves in case they are ever separated from their husband. Are they real, ideal couples? When handling money, the women might grab some smooth and crisp bills and say, “This is my money! The wrinkled bills are my husband’s money!” (Laughter) Is that a right thing to do? That is not love. Think of this case. The woman breaks open the secret money packet and, finding all the money gone, asks, “What happened?” The man answers, “Oh, I spent it.” The woman says, “Well, you spent it well. I don’t mind your spending the money at all.” This is the way it should be. But what if, on the contrary, with lips trembling with anger, the woman says, “Oh, my goodness! You spent the money again! What, again?” (Laughter) We should be able to open the secret packet and offer help, always. These days, some men try to lend their wife a bank’s money at interest. One who is like that is like a flunkey.</p>
|
||||
<p>You feel happiness when you can give limitlessly, always, and when you are able to give and receive freely, night and day, deep and low. You are unhappy when you are unable to give and receive when you want to. When the husband gives his wife the eye, then the wife is to receive it furtively. When the husband slips a word to his wife, then the wife is to take it quietly. When given something, without delay, you should be able to receive one hundred percent of it. If the husband moans in his dream, the wife is to wake him up, saying, “Honey, what is the matter? You were dreaming, weren’t you? What happened, honey?” What if instead she says, “Oh, that useless headache! There he goes again, going senile!”</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">God Is Present Where Giving<br />
|
||||
and Receiving Take Place</h3>
|
||||
<p>What is happiness? It is being able to give whenever there is a wish to give and to receive whenever there is a wish to receive, limitlessly. It is not happiness if you only give or if you only receive. If human beings today could give when they want to give and receive when they want to receive, they would be happy.</p>
|
||||
<p>Can you give for the sake of the world? When this Mr. Moon says to the youth of the world and the people who follow the Unification Church with absolute faith, “Here! I will give this to you,” they all then extend their hands, saying, “Yes! Please give it to us.” When I say, “Go and fetch,” they all then bring all they have, saying, “Yes.” When that happens, Teacher Moon is not unhappy. Do you understand that? When you get into the action of giving and receiving, you are not causing any waste. You become the plus. Can you imagine how nice it is? Why do you become the plus? Because God is present where you get into the action of giving and receiving. A third person joins where the action is, according to the heavenly principles. That is the principle of the Unification Church.</p>
|
||||
<p>When two people get into the action of giving and receiving, even the third person at their side feels good. There is a saying that you don’t go and live in a room next to newlyweds who have been married less that three months. The newlyweds talk in whispers all night long. If the groom ever says, “Oh, please honey! Let me sleep …” that man is a flunkey. Instead, the man should say, “Oh, really? Tell me all about it.” How joyful would that be? God feels the same way. He likes talking in whispers about joyous things. The master, the Lord, enjoys it more than the people concerned.</p>
|
||||
<p>Once I met an old woman matchmaker. One particular match she had made worked out well. After the wedding, she would come and visit this couple once a week and observe the pleasure of the man and the woman. She was able to tell how much she was appreciated. If the man had kept a sullen silence, that would have meant there was trouble. There was a very famous matchmaker in Pyongahn Bukdo province who was my aunt on my mother’s side. She arranged about 500 couples’ matchings, which is less than the number I have. (Laughter)</p>
|
||||
<p>If you listened to her about the secret of her success, she said she would find out whether the newlyweds were getting along well or not by testing the couple. She would approach the wife and ask in whisper, “Are you alright”? If the wife smiled a welcome to her, she would then know that everything was fine. Next, when she met the husband working in a rice paddy, she would ask him, “Is everything all right”? Then he would come running with a long step out of the rice paddy and express joy, looking happier to see her than to see his own mother. He would say with his wife standing next to her, “Oh, you’ve come. Please stay.” (Laughter) At this time, this matchmaker lady turned to me and said, “Matchmaking is such a nice experience.”</p>
|
||||
<p>While going round the land of Korea, if she ran out of money, she would simply go and visit one of the families which she had helped through her matchmaking. According to her list of couples, they are graded 1, 2, 3. She would visit them and stay overnight at their place. The next day, she would simply say, “I wish to leave.” Then the car fare would be ready. Even if her own son was very pious, he would not have been able to accompany her through her rounds, paying her fare. That is why there is happiness when one can give when one wishes to give, and one can receive when one wishes to receive. What do you think? (That is right)</p>
|
||||
<p>When feeling happy, which object partner and which subject partner would be happier? The higher the subjectivity you have, the happier you feel. While living in Korea, some people who are living in a small village find happiness in maintaining a friendly relationship with the chief of that village. Next, if they get to be friendly with the county headman, they find happiness. If they have a friendly relationship with the governor of the province, they find happiness there. If they have a friendly relationship with the Korean president, they feel national level happiness. With the American president, they would feel happiness on the level of the democratic world.</p>
|
||||
<p>Which is better, the higher or the lower? (The higher) Surely, the higher is better. How about reciprocating with God, if the Supreme God exists? (That’s great) Yes, that will be great.</p>
|
||||
<p>Ladies and gentleman, when you feel happy, do you enjoy the moment with your eyes closed or open? (Closed) If you enjoyed it with your eyes open, that’s false happiness. (Laughter) Why do you think you close your eyes when you are happy? It means I am putting everything out of the way and putting myself in complete unification. It means unification of the whole. This may sound amusing, but it is true. Well, it feels good when we have an interesting talk in the morning, it is true.</p>
|
||||
<p>Is love first or life first? (Love is) Why is it first? We have a problem here. According to modern scientists’ view of the universe, power exists in the universe, and the power is like the power of life to human beings, and this universe came into being by this power. This is a different view from what you say. Which is first? Love or life? (Love) Why? Are you telling me that the Earth came to life from God’s original entity of life and began because of life? Therefore, life is first. Is that it? (No).</p>
|
||||
140
content/speeches/1976/the-day-of-the-victory-of-heaven.md
Normal file
140
content/speeches/1976/the-day-of-the-victory-of-heaven.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,140 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "THE DAY OF THE VICTORY OF HEAVEN"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-11T15:30:06+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-11T15:30:06+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/11/the-day-of-the-victory-of-heaven.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1976"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1976"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="center">REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON</h2>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">October 4, 1976<br />
|
||||
Belvedere, New York<br />
|
||||
Translator – Bo Hi Pak</h3>
|
||||
<p>Seeing your beautiful faces this morning makes me joyously happy. Thank you for coming. Yours are the most brilliant young faces in America. In your faces there is hope for tomorrow and for the future of mankind. Your faces and your hands will decide the destiny of the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>Today is October 4, 1976. Even though the Washington Monument Rally was held on September 18, the campaign continued through yesterday. Today is actually the formal termination of the Washington Monument campaign, and it is truly a momentous and joyful day.</p>
|
||||
<p>You know through the Divine Principle that the number nine is the number of perfection and also represents the end of the satanic world. When you add one to nine you get ten, which represents the number of heaven and means returning to God. The number one represents God. You know, too, that the number four is very significant in the history of restoration because it represents the heavenly four positions which have been lost and must be restored. Therefore, throughout history the number four recurs again and again: 40 days of fasting, 40 years of wandering in the wilderness, 4,000 years from Adam to Jesus, and so on. Today, the fourth day of the tenth month, is a day which is meaningful in numbers, and it is also meaningful for me personally because on this date in 1955, I was found innocent and released from prison in South Korea.</p>
|
||||
<p>Thus today we express our heartfelt gratitude to Almighty God for the two liberations which are represented by October 4: my own liberation from prison, and the liberation for all mankind represented by the tremendous victory at Washington Monument, won on the foundation of my 3½ year crusade here in America. Let us thank God for these victories, and I would also like to thank each one of you.</p>
|
||||
<p>From this day on, October 4 shall be celebrated as a holy day in the history of the Unification Church. The name of the day will be “The Day of the Victory of Heaven.”</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">The dwelling place of God</h3>
|
||||
<p>I would like to explain to you why we celebrate the victory of heaven today. If Adam and Eve had not fallen, they would have grown to perfection and united as one with God. The dwelling place of God would have been here with us on earth, and the world would have been one of happiness. The happiness of men and God would have expanded to the angelic world and to all the things of creation. We would have seen the realization of God’s unified ideal world in which God, man, the angelic world and the things of creation were all united together in joyful oneness. Men in that perfected world would not have had to struggle to learn of God’s existence, because God would have been so real. There would have been complete harmony between men, the angelic world and all the things of creation. That was the beautiful world God originally intended.</p>
|
||||
<p>If men had become perfect, they would have understood all kinds of things which are presently mysteries: the meaning of a bird’s or insect’s song, of the whispering of the trees or the rushing of waters. There is meaning in every sound in creation, and we would have been able to understand and interpret each one. God created everything in the universe, and every single bit of it would sing in concert with every other part, a universal orchestration of the joy and ecstasy of God. That was the purpose of creation.</p>
|
||||
<p>When we think of laughter we visualize a facial expression. We know someone is laughing by looking at his face. God’s original intention, however, was for the whole body to laugh. The hands and feet and even the tiny pores in the skin and the little hairs were supposed to laugh together in concert. And the internal or real man inside was the most important part of the person to laugh. The mind, which corresponds to heaven, and the physical body, which corresponds to all the things of creation, were to resound together in laughter, and when a man laughed it would have meant the entire universe was laughing. When a man walked, it would have represented heaven and earth walking hand in hand, and when a man sang and was happy it would have meant heaven and earth sang together in joy. Wouldn’t you like to sing like that?</p>
|
||||
<p>Today in this fallen world you can see people laughing, but they are often crying inside. Only the mouths laugh; the rest of the body cannot respond because there is no joy inside to bubble out in laughter. Have you ever experienced a really joyful laugh? Did you ever think that when you laughed, all of heaven and earth laughed with you? Have you ever danced so joyfully with laughter that all of heaven and earth could respond?</p>
|
||||
<p>The universe is so sensitive to the power of love that when you give love you can move the entire universe, just as someone can attract your attention by pulling just one tiny hair on your head. When we love or speak words of love, the entire universe responds. Do you like love? When I speak of love, everyone smiles or laughs, isn’t that true? No one cries. Real love brings laughter and dancing, and all of heaven and earth responds with joy.</p>
|
||||
<p>God created song and dance and laughter as expressions of love. Once love comes into being, everything comes together. Unfortunately in today’s degraded world although there are all kinds of songs and dances, they do not represent God’s original concept of love and joy. This world is numb, dead to those feelings. People cannot respond to God’s love or joy. Thus there is no interaction among men, heaven, and the things of creation. These are dreadful consequences of the fall.</p>
|
||||
<p>To understand how far man fell, you must understand God’s original concept of creation. God was in the position of the father, the angels were His servants, men were His children, and the things of creation were there to serve mankind. But because of the fall all these relationships were severed. God, the angels, men and the things of creation became separated instead of connected. Perfection was to have begun from the level of the servant, and upon the foundation of the perfection of the servant the son could be perfected, and after the perfection of the son the children would become perfected, and on the basis of that the father could emerge and God could dwell among them. That should have been the process of perfection, and it would have centered on love.</p>
|
||||
<p>But man fell instead. How far did we fall? We fell to a level below that of the things of creation. We fell from the principled world to the unprincipled, unlawful world, with a great distance to go to reach restoration. We must earn our way back to our original position.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">We must rebuild the foundation of all creation</h3>
|
||||
<p>The fall destroyed the structural foundation of all creation. There was no longer any foundation for the angelic world, or for sonship, daughtership or parenthood. Thus we have to rebuild all those foundations stage by stage, starting in a world where God, man, angels and the things of creation are all separated.</p>
|
||||
<p>Man caused the separation. Man was the fallen factor, and therefore man must take responsibility to bring these things together again. Without God’s mercy and power however, fallen man has no ability or power to recreate the original world. In His mercy God initiated His work of salvation to enable man to come back to his original position and to renew his relationship with Him. Ever since the fall it has been God’s will that man be restored or recreated. That is the meaning of God’s work of salvation.</p>
|
||||
<p>Man fell to a level below that of the things of creation, so in the first stage of restoration, the Old Testament era, man could elevate himself by offering sacrifices. He could approach God through the unfallen things of creation. By offering sacrifices and heeding the words of God’s prophets, man could elevate himself from the unprincipled world to the world of the servant. The Old Testament era was the 4,000 year period of preparation of Israel as a foundation upon which God could send the Messiah. The territory of the chosen nation of Israel represents all the things of creation, and the people of Israel represent the angelic world. Through the victory of the Jewish people in establishing the nation of Israel, mankind was elevated to the level of servant. Upon that foundation the Messiah could come to establish a pattern whereby men could rise from servants to sons of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>But what happened? The Israelites rejected Jesus and crucified him, and the foundation was lost. The people and nation of Israel were an altar upon which Jesus came as the son of God, a living sacrifice. But because of the disbelief of the people, the entire foundation was lost and a new foundation, Christianity, had to be erected.</p>
|
||||
<p>After Christianity came into being it began moving toward Rome, the center of a great empire, in order to bring the people of Rome to God. Though the resurrection of Jesus Christ brought spiritual salvation to mankind, the physical world has remained in the hands of Satan. Therefore a split between the realms of physical life and spiritual life developed in the Christian world. This is the internal cause behind the political doctrine of ” separation of church and state.”</p>
|
||||
<p>Christianity is the religion of sonship which is not yet perfected. It is the religion of adopted sons. If Jesus had been accepted by Israel in his lifetime then all of mankind could have been lifted directly from servanthood to the sonship of God. However, due to the failure of Israel at that time, an intermediate step was established: that of the adopted sons of God. Consequently there is still one more step which was not accomplished in those days.</p>
|
||||
<p>God is anxious to complete this final step, and has been laboring to prepare an adequate foundation for its accomplishment. When Christianity moved from Israel to Rome, the Roman Empire was given the opportunity to lay that foundation. However, when Rome did not respond, the focus of Christianity was shifted to Great Britain. Great Britain did not respond either, and finally many Europeans who received religious persecution fled across the Atlantic to America and established a Protestant nation. This is America’s heritage. The last 200 years of American history are an encapsulation of 2,000 years of Christian history. This year, 1976, America celebrated its Bicentennial.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Indians were the first ancestors of this land, but they have their roots in Asia. Thus, when I came to America I did not feel that I was coming to a foreign country but to the home of my cousins. We may ask why God allowed the white people to prosper at the expense of the Indians. Compared to the Indians, the white people who came from Europe to America seeking religious freedom were miserable, weak people, but they were God’s elect. They represented God’s central effort at that time and were persecuted while trying to do God’s will. When they came to America the Indians originally embraced them, but after later conflict, different tribes rejected them and tried to push them out. Again God’s minority was rejected.</p>
|
||||
<p>However, the pilgrim fathers from Europe were in Abel’s position in God’s sight, while the Indian majority in this land was in Cain’s position. If these two had united in oneness America’s history would have been glorious from the very beginning. However, they did not unite, and Cain slew Abel. Since God stands on the side of Abel, God had to assist the immigrant minority from Europe.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now the course of events is reversed. I have come from Korea, not as a Korean or an Asian, but in Abel’s position, representing God’s side. This time the majority in America is white and is rejecting me for the most part. On which side will God stand this time? I do not represent only the yellow race. In this congregation we have all races united together in support of me. You are not supporting an Asian-you are supporting God’s Abel. The entire world will respond when it sees that the real hope for tomorrow begins by siding with God.</p>
|
||||
<p>As you know, the history of restoration is the history of indemnity, and unless the price of indemnity is paid then nothing can be restored. The most sorrowful event in the history of God was the death of Adam through the fall, and second, the crucifixion of His own son Jesus. God’s goal is to restore the entire world, not just one nation; therefore, these two events have to be indemnified on the worldwide scale. This is God’s plan.</p>
|
||||
<p>God chose America to be His foothold or foundation. Taking the position of the Roman Empire of 2,000 years ago, America was to have been God’s sanctuary. Early Christianity finally prospered in Rome, and in the same way America is the representative Christian nation today. Christianity has expanded to the worldwide level and people from all the races of the world came to this country and have been living together as a nation of all nations, a microcosm of the world. The Roman Empire did not begin as a God-centered nation, but God prepared America from the very beginning to be a God-centered country. Meanwhile, God chose Korea to fulfill the same role as Israel of 2,000 years ago. Together America and Korea are to consummate human history.</p>
|
||||
<p>The situation 2,000 years ago was very different since Israel was oppressed by the huge Roman Empire for Rome’s own advantage. Today, however, America is in a position to assist Korea instead of conquering it, and Americans have even died trying to protect Korea. This is the fruit of God’s labor for 2,000 years. Can America withdraw its assistance from Korea? If America severs its relations with Korea then all Asia will quickly fall to communism. America cannot abandon Korea.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">Jesus’ mission must be consummated in our time</h3>
|
||||
<p>The mission of Jesus must be consummated in our time, and the Unification Church was born for that mission. Korea regained independence from Japan in 1948. If the sovereign nation of Korea had united with the spirit of the Unification Church and accepted me, then Korea could have fully united with America and a glorious history would have begun at that time. In order to be successful, Jesus had to win his own family and nation, and then prevail over the Roman Empire. By carrying out that pattern the kingdom of God could have been established 2,000 years ago.</p>
|
||||
<p>Likewise, in the age of the new Messiah the Korean people should be the first to accept God’s champion, in order to indemnify and restore the failure of Israel. Following God’s pattern, the Messiah should then come to America, which is serving in the position of the Roman Empire of 2,000 years ago. The American people represent the population of the world and the American nation represents the territory of the world. When this parallel sequence is fulfilled then history will be consummated.</p>
|
||||
<p>If Judaism had accepted Jesus 2,000 years ago and united with him, then he could have completed this course successfully. In the same way, if modern day Korean Christianity had accepted the Unification Church, then mankind could have quickly gone through the entire course, all the way to the final goal. However, that was not done; Korean Christianity rejected the Unification Church.</p>
|
||||
<p>When the Jews failed to accept Jesus they became separated and scattered. In the same way, if modern day Christian churches fail to recognize God’s work they will rapidly decline and become divided. The Unification Church and I have to pay the indemnity for the failure of the Christian churches in Korea. For 33 years I have been paying indemnity on one level after another, gradually accumulating a new</p>
|
||||
<p>foundation on the worldwide level. Originally I was supposed to fulfill my mission while in my 30’s; however, I had to begin all over again because of the rejection of the Christian churches and another 30 years was needed to pay the necessary indemnity. Korea was liberated in 1945, and the period up to 1978, two years from now, will represent 33 years of work. These 33 years are equivalent to the life of Jesus Christ. This 33 year period is the time to indemnify and completely redo his course on earth.</p>
|
||||
<p>At the age of 30, Jesus initiated his public ministry, which lasted three years. My life in America since 1972 is 3½ years, paralleling Jesus’ public ministry. For 30 years I worked in Korea to pay the indemnity for the failure of the Christian churches. On the foundation of that victory I came to America and stage by stage I have been laying the foundation for the worldwide level of restoration.</p>
|
||||
<p>My first major victory was at Madison Square Garden, September 18, 1974. That represented spiritual victory. In order to bring that American victory back to Asia, I organized the IOWC and we conducted an unprecedented campaign all over Japan and Korea. After the spiritual victory here in America was linked in a physical way to Japan and Korea, I brought it back to America in order to win physical victory on the worldwide level. In short, the spiritual victory went back to Asia, and returned here as a physical victory. I am sure this is somewhat difficult to follow but this has very deep meaning.</p>
|
||||
<p>Upon returning to America with a condition for physical victory, I commenced a war. Two thousand years ago Jesus’ foundation was lost and he could only work defensively. However, a foundation was now laid which allowed me to take the offensive, starting with Yankee Stadium. The final, most dramatic offensive was Washington Monument.</p>
|
||||
<p>Our assault on America had the effect of a shock wave. Everybody was startled and now people are getting organized to retaliate, demanding, “Is there any way to get rid of Reverend Moon?” Even the American government is trying to work out something with the Korean government, paralleling the events of 2,000 years ago when the Roman and Jewish governments plotted together to crucify Jesus.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the sight of God, the victory at Madison Square Garden represented the worldwide victory on Adam’s level. Yankee Stadium represented a victory on Jesus’ level. Since Jesus was crucified, our Yankee Stadium campaign was conducted in the face of much danger. During that campaign I received more threats on my life than ever before and there were many threats of bombing and violence to the church. I knew all along that the most crucial moment would come at Yankee Stadium because Jesus actually died and then was resurrected. Likewise I was symbolically killed and then resurrected at Yankee Stadium.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">Crucifixion and resurrection on June 1</h3>
|
||||
<p>The rainstorm on June 1 was truly the dispensation of God. Because of that storm an even greater catastrophe was averted; the rain changed the minds of those who had plotted something most tragic. Our enemies thought, “Well, Reverend Moon has already faltered; this rain will stop his rally. Even God has judged him. No one will come; the program will be cancelled and he will be a complete failure.” Therefore they cancelled their plans for disturbance, but we did not cancel our plan.</p>
|
||||
<p>At that time I witnessed the profound way that the law of indemnity works. I was not aware that a storm had come, but at the very moment that the heavy rain began to fall outside a very mysterious thing happened. A huge poster with my portrait was hanging in my waiting room, and suddenly it crashed to the floor. Nobody had touched it; it fell for no apparent reason. There was chaos at that moment, and then I knew that something extraordinary was happening outside. The leaders fled in and Mr. Kamiyama cried out, “Father, forgive us! Awful things are happening outside and we may not recover for the rally. What can we do?” Everybody was in despair.</p>
|
||||
<p>But then another miracle happened. In the pouring rain the Go-World Brass Band struck up and all our members began singing, “You Are My Sunshine.” It was a protest to God, “Give us sunshine!” At that time came the most ardent, intense prayer ever offered in human history. Then what happened? Everybody in Yankee Stadium responded, even non-members, parents and guests from Korea and Japan. Nobody wanted to take shelter. In the pouring rain everyone responded, singing together. That paralleled the moment of judgment that took place in Pilate’s court 2,000 years ago, when Jesus was sentenced to death. At that time the people had been outside the court screaming, “Crucify him! Crucify him!” That moment in Yankee Stadium was my moment of crucifixion. God had nailed me down but you, the disciples, never ran away. Furthermore, the people united with you in support of me. This was the complete reversal of Jesus’ course. Instead of demanding crucifixion of the chosen one, the people cried, “We’ll win, Father! God, let him win!”</p>
|
||||
<p>During the crucifixion there were three dark hours in heaven and earth. In the same way, I went through three dark hours at Yankee Stadium. But what happened? The miracle came and God answered your prayer. Immediately after that crucifixion in Yankee Stadium resurrection came. The rain stopped and the sun came out; the people arrived and instead of being cancelled our rally went on to have even greater impact. At Yankee Stadium we tasted crucifixion; we tasted the three dark hours, and then we truly tasted resurrection and the joy of life.</p>
|
||||
<p>We won the victory at Yankee Stadium, yet something was lodged in your hearts. There was some emptiness since we could not bring a full house for God. Every one of you decided that day, “Father, give us one more chance. This time we will truly bring a total victory.” The period between Yankee Stadium and Washington Monument was an intense period, indemnifying the 2,000 year dispensation of Christianity. It was as though you had received partial salvation at Yankee Stadium; the physical salvation was lost and you gained only spiritual salvation. However, you were all determined, “Father, at Washington Monument we are going to have a spiritual and physical victory that will represent a total victory. Give us that opportunity.” With that commitment work began for the Washington campaign.</p>
|
||||
<p>Two thousand years ago a black man assisted the work of God in a peculiar way. Simon of Cyrene bore Jesus’ cross on the way to the Mount of Calvary. The Washington Monument Rally was equivalent to the perfection stage in the final dispensation. Therefore, I knew there would be many black people who would respond to me. To begin with, the population of Washington is predominantly black, but there was a deeper reason why primarily black people responded to our work.</p>
|
||||
<p>I am sure you remember vividly what we accomplished in Washington. While we were working many observers were debating the outcome of our rally. They were looking for one thing: “What will happen this time? Will he succeed or be defeated again? What will happen to Reverend Moon?” In Washington we were in the Abel position, with the rest of the city in Cain’s position. But instead of hating Cain as Abel did, we loved him. We visited the people two and three times, sincerely inviting them to come. We did our absolute best to lead them into salvation, into new hope and understanding. Then what happened? A victory happened. There were many who expected to see a complete fiasco, even with violence and killing. I am sure they prayed for bad weather and all kinds of disturbances. Instead everything ran beautifully, the most disciplined and orderly demonstration that the nation’s capital has ever seen. That was the victory that occurred.</p>
|
||||
<p>People could see for themselves what the Unification Church did in Washington. Though they were not necessarily Christian or even religious, people of conscience knew that I had been unfairly treated. In the eyes of the citizens and the government our rally was responsibly handled in the most amicable, glorious way. We won many, many friends who may not join the Unification Church but who will fight for us out of their sense of justice.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">Our victories in Washington</h3>
|
||||
<p>We won a triple victory. More than 300,000 people came; this was one victory. Delivering my message was the second victory, and the peaceful, orderly procession of events was the third victory. But an even greater victory came after the rally; that night we cleaned up the entire Monument area and completely de-postered the city. In all the history of Washington and America no one has seen any group carry out a promise so precisely as you carried out my promise to clean the city. The next day the government and media alike praised us. They even praised me. WMAL Television said, “We don’t know much about Reverend Moon’s religion, but we know one thing, Reverend Moon is a man of his word.”</p>
|
||||
<p>The decisive judgment was made that no organization like the Unification Church has been seen in the 200 years of American history. My leadership is something they cannot understand and could never duplicate. This was their verdict, and it was in our favor. The Washington police were apprehensive as they contemplated the possibility of many anti-Moon demonstrations, as well as racial violence. They predicted violence and worried about how they would handle it. But no violence came, not even a single incident. They were amazed. Who in the world could control such a gathering of all races? Black, yellow and white responded together to this one man; the authorities had never seen anything like it.</p>
|
||||
<p>Some eminent scholars came and concluded that the Unification Church cannot be compared to any other religion, that it is indeed the only religion which truly has the power to unite all the religions of the world. Having black, yellow and white gathered in oneness with me is in itself a victory for us to celebrate. This is now happening on earth because this unity has preceded us in the spirit world, the world of cause. Nothing can happen here unless it first happens there. Throughout the entire spirit world whites, blacks and Orientals are now all united together in support of me. This is why this most beautiful, historically unprecedented scene of unity could happen here now.</p>
|
||||
<p>The world of Cain attacked and persecuted the world of Abel, but under those adverse conditions we rose above the persecution and won the victory. From this time forward we will be advancing at super speed. On the very day of the rally another providential event occurred. September 18 was picked as the date for the funeral of Chairman Mao Tse-tung of China, the principal leader of the ungodly world, who imposed the rule of communism on one billion people. It is most providential that the hour of his funeral was set at 3 o’clock in the afternoon, the same hour that the Washington Monument Rally was to begin. Chairman Mao, representing the side of Satan, was buried underground at the same time that the champion on the side of God was raised up at Washington Monument.</p>
|
||||
<p>The next day the hot news in the media was our rally. Even the Washington Post had to recognize us with a big picture on the front page and several pages of coverage. It took us two hours to read the whole article in the Washington Post on September 19. Our articles began on page one and continued through the first section. Then we found the article of Mao’s funeral buried way down on page 18.</p>
|
||||
<p>Thoughtful citizens and government officials were shaking their heads, thinking, “I just can’t understand the secret of Reverend Moon’s power.” If they cannot see God they can never understand my secret. But they also say, “This organization has formidable power, drive, and sense of conviction. Perhaps this group will change the destiny of the world.” Through the victory at Washington Monument the Unification Church has been firmly established on a universal scale. Nobody can disregard us anymore; they must recognize this extraordinary group and recognize my leadership.</p>
|
||||
<p>Our victory represents Jesus’ intended course of sealing his victory in Israel by going to Rome to make a proclamation there before the Senate. There were several consequences of our victory. First, Jesus’ sorrowful heart was vindicated, and because of that, the grieving heart of God was liberated. There have also been many righteous men and martyrs, men of justice whose hearts have been filled with grief and suffering. These people were lifted up too, vindicated and liberated. Finally, my own ardent struggle of 33 years and my own grief were resolved and liberated at Washington Monument.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">Liberation of spirit world and<br />
|
||||
forgiveness of past sins</h3>
|
||||
<p>Through the victory in Washington we fulfilled the conditions needed to liberate the sorrow of the entire spirit world and the physical world together. I declare today that the time has come for the total liberation of the spirit world and the forgiveness of past sins.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the spirit world there are no national boundaries. Korea, Japan and America do not exist in the spirit world; however’ there are different realms based on the different religions. Those who believed in Buddha are in Buddha’s realm and those who believed in Jesus live in the Christian realm, and so forth. Throughout man’s history individuals in spirit world have always lived in distinctly separate realms and have never harmonized. They surrounded themselves with walls, waiting for the day when the new Messiah would come to the earth and declare their liberation. Only then could they break down the walls and finally unite into oneness. They have been waiting throughout history for this day, but it could not be declared until the sorrowing hearts of God, Jesus Christ, and the True Parents were vindicated. There has been no such day in the past. Today, however, through the victory of the Washington Monument Rally, all the past sorrow of God, Jesus, and the True Parents is vindicated, and today I declare the liberation of all the spirit world. Even at this moment the barriers are broken down.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now spirit world has formed one world of unification; the territories have merged and everyone can communicate freely, traveling back and forth. Since the spirit world is in the subject position, this unity will eventually be reflected here on earth. According to the Principle, if the three levels-God, Adam and Eve, and the Archangel-had united together there would have been no fall. Now here on earth that unity has been established between God, the True Parents, and the members of the Unification Church, who are in the position of the angelic world as well as of children. This unity was not made on the level of one small nation; we have achieved this unity on a worldwide level. This is most significant.</p>
|
||||
<p>What is the significance of this unity? Simply this: Satan no longer has the condition to attack Adam or Adam’s family. This means that Satan no longer has any power to defeat the Unification Church and the True Parents. Satan may still attack, but now God is in a position to exact a penalty for that, and blessing will be withdrawn from the satanic side accordingly. From this time on our battle is still going to be hectic but the consequences will be very different. We must press the battle and work hard, and then we will see the blessings of the other side shifted to ours. God will transfer the blessing from the other camp to ours.</p>
|
||||
<p>The wind has changed. In the past Satan was constantly attacking and God’s people were always on the defensive. But from this time on Satan will be on the defensive and God’s side will begin to attack. If Satan’s side attacks us it will have to pay a tremendous penalty, and ultimately we will win.</p>
|
||||
<p>The entire spirit world is now completely united behind us. The consequences are many, and at this juncture of human history we must understand clearly how to conduct ourselves to avoid being hurt by conditions we might make for Satan; from this time on we should not violate any heavenly laws. As we gather fresh determination to win new battles, our standard must always be to go beyond the intensity of our work for Washington Monument. Then we will always be victorious and the heavenly spirit world will always assist us.</p>
|
||||
<p>We must not lose our momentum, but rather surpass the intensity of our campaign for Washington Monument. Then God and the spirit world will always assist us. If our standard drops, then Satan will have a condition to interfere. When your physical resistance is lowered then harmful germs can easily invade your body; likewise, if your spiritual resistance is weakened, then Satan can easily invade.</p>
|
||||
<p>Today we are celebrating the Day of Victory of Heaven. Our pledge should be that we will maintain the standard of effort that was established by the Washington Monument campaign. As long as we do that then God can be with us all the way, and the entire spirit world will come to assist us without reservation. Can you understand this?</p>
|
||||
<p>You are privileged to attend this celebration, and you were privileged to have participated in the campaign for the Washington Monument Rally. It will probably be the greatest honor bestowed on you. But our final qualification to be here today will be our determination before Heavenly Father to maintain or surpass the momentum of the Washington campaign. Then we can qualify to be a part of this celebration. If you pledge this to God and heaven and earth, please raise your hands. Thank you.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">Liberation of the communists</h3>
|
||||
<p>From this time on we solemnly declare that we have an additional goal. That next goal is Moscow.</p>
|
||||
<p>There will still be many people who are jealous of us and who will accuse and persecute us, on the governmental level as well as the individual level. Do not worry about them. They may try to stop us, but in the end they will come with us. We have to leap beyond their interference. Instead of the free world, communism is our target from this time on. The time will come when the entire communist world will unite together trying to block me; this is the enemy we are going to face. So far the North Korean government has mostly ignored me and the Unification Church, but now they are no longer ignoring us. Recently their official government radio program broadcasted that I am the enemy of mankind and should be ousted by the American government. They are also warning President Park that I will overrun his government. But on the contrary, the U.S. State Department and the Korean government should not worry; my ambition is not to take over their position or to control them. My ambition is to save the world, not just this nation or Korea, but all the countries of the world. My ambition is to give the blessing of God to all of them.</p>
|
||||
<p>Today communism presents a global crisis for everyone. But the nation of America is retreating as communism advances; even Judaism and Christianity are retreating. No one will confront communism face to face with a plan of action and the conviction to be victorious. I alone am pushing forward like a bulldozer, heading fearlessly towards communism. Soon the free world will discover that only one champion is fighting communism: Reverend Moon. Our opponents will continue to criticize my actions, but soon they will realize that I am their only hope to stop the advance of communism. While their mouths are criticizing, their hands will be applauding.</p>
|
||||
<p>Inevitably we will gain the reputation of being the worst enemy of communism, and the communists themselves will spread it. Communists all over the world will agree that their worst enemy is the Unification Church and that Reverend Moon is the worst rascal and villain. Let them say that. The worldwide Cain and the worldwide Abel will stand face to face. Are you ready?</p>
|
||||
<p>Our weapons are not bullets or guns, but the Principle of God. Our purpose is not to destroy the communists but to save them, to liberate them. This is our job. When we have the truth we do not need a sword. The myriads of spirit men are our greatest allies and our strongest weapons. They can go anywhere and since they do not need a passport to get into Moscow they can easily descend to influence the children of the present communist leaders.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">The second generation</h3>
|
||||
<p>During the Old Testament era the elder son always represented the satanic side, while the second son was in the position to receive God’s blessing. God chastised the faithlessness of Israel during the Exodus by destroying the first generation in the desert; however, the second generation was permitted to enter Canaan. In the same way, even though the communists are evil in the sight of God, their second generation will be drawn to God’s side. God will not punish them but will work through them to destroy the ideology of the first generation.</p>
|
||||
<p>The more intensely we wage war against communism, the more powerful will be our assistance from the spirit world. The children of the present communist leaders will speak in tongues, see visions and talk to God and to Jesus. Then they will ask their parents, “Why do you say there is no God? I talked to Him last night.” I am sure there are some newspaper reporters listening to me now and probably laughing inside, “He must be crazy to talk like this!” But I want to tell anyone who thinks this that they are blinded by their ignorance of the spirit world. They can say I am crazy, but I am telling you the truth. This is the reason that I have the power to stand fearlessly against worldwide communism. Without this knowledge I could not dare to speak out, but because the spirit world is with me, I confront communism fearlessly.</p>
|
||||
<p>Even if I were killed in the battle against communism, in the future my statue would be erected in the very heart of Moscow by the children of the communist leaders. I am not just expressing unfounded feelings; I have the power in heaven and earth to declare this. I know the truth about both worlds while the communists do not even understand the truth about this world. Thus I am the only one in heaven and earth, in the east or the west, who can proclaim such a bold message.</p>
|
||||
<p>So far everything that I have prophesied has come true. When I first came to this country to work 3½ years ago, I unfolded my plan for the future. At that time no one believed me and even our members were shocked by my plans. But I do not blame them because without knowing the spirit world they had no way to understand; do not worry, I sympathize with them.</p>
|
||||
<p>The ground that we have covered from that time up to the Washington Monument Rally is far greater than the remaining distance to Moscow. Here, in historical Belvedere, I am declaring to you that the final Abel of God’s world, the Unification Church, is confronting communism, the final enemy of God. Shall we retreat from this battle? Those who say, “I want to march on,” raise your hands.</p>
|
||||
<p>Only if Cain and Abel are united together into oneness can the parents’ position be restored. Only after Abel and Cain unite together through our own activities and together we serve True Parents can they be lifted up. God’s Abel on the worldwide level is the Unification Church, and we will eventually liberate Cain, or communism, and come together in harmonious unity. Then the True Parents will emerge on the worldwide level, and God will emerge as the Father of mankind.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now we are in the third seven-year course which will terminate in 1981. Until that time we must maintain our momentum as we go on to achieve this final victory. You must have absolute faith and conviction in that victory. If the American government and particularly the State Department heed my advice, then global problems will be solved in the shortest time possible, and peace can be established.</p>
|
||||
<p>God always claims the second generation. Your parents and grand-parents are the first generation, or on the level of the first sons. Because you are the second generation, God is primarily claiming you young people to do His new work. Without knowing this truth many parents and the media are puzzled, asking, “What is Reverend Moon’s attraction? What appeal does he have for these bright young people of America?” This phenomenon is difficult to understand without knowing God’s mind; it is because God is pushing the second generation of America to this new movement that you are joining.</p>
|
||||
<p>Single members, raise your hands please. Practically all of you here are single; this is phenomenal. This is the work of God, not my work; I could never have done this. If we believe in that power of God, why should we worry? No matter what people may say, trying to persecute us and even kill us, the same power of God that pushed you here will push millions of young people into this movement. If the older generation remains negative toward us, they will be chastised and will suffer the judgment of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>The first generation is opposing us in a fanatic and tragic way, but at the same time they are desiring the success of you, their sons and daughters. Knowing this truth strengthens my conviction. Many people of the Washington Post and the New York Times are highly critical of us, but once their high school and college-age children hear the Divine Principle those children will defend us to their own parents. This time will definitely come and that is why I am not concerned about the media. God will assemble the second generation to help in my work. The more criticism and threats I receive, the more jubilant I am. I have marched forward under persecution all my life, and prospered all the way. God has made all of this possible. Knowing that God and the spirit world are with me gives me power under any circumstances. Nothing can deter me; I can continually march on.</p>
|
||||
<p>If someone working against us is listening to my speech and trying to record my words to use against me, I ask them to please think twice. Do not judge me too quickly. I am speaking here on the basis of the deepest conviction. I also say this to the communist world</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">Our new dimension</h3>
|
||||
<p>We are entering a new dimension. The same power of God which has assisted the Unification Church until now will continue to move us upward to a higher dimension. When we involve ourselves in greater things we will reap greater victories. We are discovering God in our lives. God is not a concept to us; He is our way of life. We find God in our society, nation and world; we know that God is everywhere.</p>
|
||||
<p>Some people say, “There is no God,” but that is the most foolish lie under the sun. Shall we go ahead or not?</p>
|
||||
<p>If any communist is listening to my speech today he must be laughing inside, thinking, “What a crazy handful of people. You have a few thousand people compared to two-thirds of the world’s population and one-third of the world’s territory which communism has already conquered. Yet still you are trying to wage a war against global communism! ” Let him say that. I say what I do because the communists are the minority when we count the spirit world together with us.</p>
|
||||
<p>Spirit world has many advantages. First of all spirits are not hampered by language or territorial barriers. In spirit world Chinese or Japanese or Americans or anyone can travel without visas. That is the way they will work on earth. Today I can declare that the entire spirit world is completely mobilized and free. Raise your hands if you have ever seen the True Parents in dreams or visions. Almost everyone. If anybody was trying to research this phenomenon in the encyclopedia, they would find no explanation. The spirit world can come and speak to you of truth because there are no barriers.</p>
|
||||
<p>I am sure that some of you wanted to attack us when you first visited the Unification Church, but as you listened to the Principle you gradually changed your opinions. How much faster can those with a welcoming heart from the very beginning be converted into champions for God!</p>
|
||||
<p>Spirit world is now besieging people on earth. To them the world is small, almost like the size of an ice cube. A treasure chest has been opened but most people are unaware that a new treasure has been discovered and a new power has been released. Spirit world has opened up, but nobody realizes what has happened.</p>
|
||||
<p>This world is God’s world and we are His champions; the time will come when God’s philosophy, conviction and way of life will be expanded to the worldwide level. If there were any better way to go to heaven then I would have gone that way a long time ago, but this is the only way to go directly to heaven, and I am inviting you to come together with me. Once you decide then do not hesitate. Commit yourself 100% and fly to the goal like a bullet.</p>
|
||||
<p>I was faced with an impossible task when I initiated all these gigantic works. But today every American knows about me. If I were white then most white people would not be concerned about me. But I am Korean and no American can afford to ignore me. People have at least been curious when they heard about me, and those who are concerned for this nation must have thought seriously about whether I am good or evil. There are a thousand different levels of understanding. Even you people here understand very little; how much more difficult is it for those who have no relationship with us? Therefore our job is to educate the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>In this situation it is best to be either hot or cold. Those who are lukewarm and just ignoring us are the worst off. Students who oppose their professor often receive high marks simply because they were interested and paid attention to his course. We are often confronted with ardent opposition, but once our adversaries know the truth they can quickly turn around and become great champions for God’s cause. I have a special interest in how the people of America will respond in the future.</p>
|
||||
<p>Once the American people know what I have done since coming to this country they will truly bow down in thankfulness, realizing how my deeds have been so misunderstood. So far the truth is not yet known: everything I have done was absolutely for the sake of this country and these people. Members of the older generation are unconditionally opposing us without knowing the truth, but ten or twenty years from now their children and grandchildren will come to understand me as the man who truly saved their lives. You are stubborn young people, aren’t you? Usually you never listen to anybody, and I am sure it is not easy for you to sit here and listen to me. This in itself is a miracle.</p>
|
||||
<p>Today we have pledged solemnly before Almighty God that our next goal is to have a victorious rally in Moscow in the name of God. In order to do stat, we will have to mobilize all the youth of America. That is your job. You must go out and reap a harvest of conscientious, righteous young people. Then we will all unite as one great force and ready ourselves to save this free world, and we will create an opportunity to hold a rally in Moscow.</p>
|
||||
<p>America is the younger brother of the European countries; therefore we will mobilize this nation in order to save them. Religiously speaking, the European continent is predominantly Roman Catholic, while America is predominantly Protestant. The Catholic nations are being ruthlessly attacked by communists and are being taken over one by one. As their younger brother, America is in the position to bring them salvation. For this reason we must decisively act to unite Christianity.</p>
|
||||
<p>We must also save Judaism and the people of Israel, as well as the millions of Jews who are scattered around the world. If the communists take over the world, the Unification Church members will be their number one target, but the Jews and Christians will not be far behind. We are in a position to unify Christianity and Judaism in order to save them. Once Judaism, Christianity and the Unification Church are united, then communism will pose no threat. Do you have confidence in this?</p>
|
||||
<p>America is a Christian nation, a beautiful land of fertile ground and high spiritual values. But the ungodly ideology of communism has come creeping into this land little by little, enticing the beautiful youth of America and drawing them to Satan’s side. The communists brag that they will not need to fire even one bullet at America. They are using more effective weapons to take over this nation: drugs and immorality. American young people are the victims of drug abuse, many even dying from its effects. I am determined to wipe drugs out of America. Many of you have been liberated from drugs, and we must do the same for millions of American youth.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">Does your commitment transcend death?</h3>
|
||||
<p>What does the Unification Church stand for? Our moral standard is very high because it is God-centered; we do not use drugs; we do not smoke or drink, and we do not tolerate free sex. These are all the weapons of Satan. Satan is scared as he sees how the Unification Church is bringing young people to God’s side, one by one. He is losing them to us, the people who completely oppose him.</p>
|
||||
<p>Today, in the name of God, the True Parents, and all the people of the world, we are now rededicating ourselves as front-line soldiers in this new battle for the final victory of God and the heavenly kingdom. Shall we commit ourselves to do that? Have you ever seriously thought that some day you might be struck by a communist bullet? You have to think about it. What would you think if that happened? Would you regret how foolish you were to follow me? Or would you say, “God, my blood will not spill in vain; my blood will cleanse the world for You to take it over. Even though I falter, my spirit will continue on with You, and fight on to the very end.” If you are this type of person then even though you drop dead, at that very second you will be lifted up to the highest realm of heaven. You would not have to wait for your application to be processed. More than anybody else I understand this principle very well.</p>
|
||||
<p>For us there is no death; we conquered death a long time ago. Our lives, our minds and souls, our everything is in the hands of God. Why should we worry? He has a plan and He has already established when we should live and when we should die. What if something goes wrong with God’s computer and you die prematurely? When God discovers it He will come down and lift you up saying, “Don’t worry. You will have eternal life, and furthermore, I will personally take over your mission and finish it for you.” How glorious!</p>
|
||||
<p>In the eyes of those around him, Jesus was a miserable failure who was crucified. But God came down to Jesus saying, “My son, do not worry. I will take over your mission.” That promise became God’s work of Christianity. In the same way death is unimportant to us; we will live forever anyway, so we can do whatever God orders us to do, even if it means being shot to death. As martyrs we would be elevated as heroes in the kingdom of God. Even though we could not preach Divine Principle any more on earth, our deeds would preach to millions of generations to come, inspiring them and lifting up more patriotic and God-centered people than you can imagine.</p>
|
||||
<p>There is a final chapter to be written in Unification Church history, and there will be martyrs recorded there. Who will become a martyr? No one knows but God. We must be willing to just obey the will of God. Righteous parents would want to have their children honored by God. With this conviction and faith, and with an intensity that surpasses the Washington Monument campaign, we will go on to our final victory. Can you do it? I am closing my eyes so I cannot see your response to this question. If your conscience says, “I can do it,” then raise your hands. Thank you. It is difficult, isn’t it?</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">In the era of the True Parents,<br />
|
||||
God will dwell with all men</h3>
|
||||
<p>Because of the fall of Adam and Eve, the separation between the spirit world and physical world stretched miles wide. Even though the people in spirit world wanted to descend to the earth to intervene in the life of the physical world, they could not do it because between the two worlds lay a chasm which was in the hands of Satan. Adam was supposed to be in the father’s role, but because he failed then all his children failed. Spirit world could not freely descend until the mission of the father was consummated here on earth, and he could open a path to the spirit world. This is the rule of heaven.</p>
|
||||
<p>God’s plan was to work on the individual level with Abel, then with Abel’s family, tribe, nation, and the Abel side on the worldwide level. No one could bridge this chasm during the 4,000 years before Jesus’ coming. Jesus came in the role of the father of mankind, and in him the spirit of God was manifested through a perfected man for the first time. At that time God wanted to pioneer a breakthrough in history. Because of Jesus’ crucifixion, however, this pioneering task was accomplished only spiritually. That is why the Second Advent became absolutely necessary. The position of the True Father must be established in order to pioneer complete salvation from the individual level to the worldwide level, as well as to open the pathway to the spirit world.</p>
|
||||
<p>All the wrongdoings and mistakes of the past, including the mistakes of Judaism and Christianity must be indemnified. The Unification Church thus has a mending mission. By paying indemnity we are mending the mistakes of history in the shortest possible time. You call me the True Parent. Why? Because for you my role is that of a true parent, true father, or Adam. I must mend all of the past mistakes, and step by step bring about wholesome restoration from the individual level to the worldwide level. This was symbolically consummated at Washington Monument, so that the individual failure’ family, tribal, national and worldwide failures were mended. Thus I opened wide the highway between this world and the spirit world, so that anyone can ascend or descend without restriction.</p>
|
||||
<p>The perfection of Adam and Eve would have allowed God to dwell with them. In the same way God wanted to dwell with Jesus when he consummated his mission. In the era of the True Parents the consummation of their mission will allow the dwelling of God to be with all men. This is the point of this detailed explanation.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now your ancestors can come down freely on the highway between the spirit world and the physical world. Our ancestors in the spirit world are our allies and will help us witness to others. They will come down in an unprecedented avalanche, like Niagara Falls. They will pressure their descendants, “You must become a champion. Go out and witness. You must do more.” They will not only come down to you, but to their descendants who are not yet members, directing them to go to a workshop, or to meet a person from the Unification Church. This phenomenon will happen increasingly.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the wake of the victory of Washington Monument a far more jubilant victory celebration is being held in the spirit world because they have now been liberated. Now they can freely come to the earth and work with you, their own descendants. From this time on, when you go out on your mission you will receive all kinds of spiritual experiences visions, speaking in tongues and special dreams. Not only you but many people outside our church will experience these things.</p>
|
||||
<p>We must sway three countries to God; once God can influence at least three nations, the whole world will tumble into His arms. Presently in the spirit world there is a great deal of competition. Because good spirits can descend first, the country which has more good ancestors will be benefited first, directly affecting the destiny of that nation. We are not just mobilizing Christian spirits, but even Jesus himself, as well as Buddha, Confucius and Mohammed. Taking a father’s role they will come down to their own followers on earth. Not many people understand these things precisely, but I can clearly testify to them because I am the pioneer who opened the pathway. What I have prophesied has been fulfilled.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">You can mobilize your ancestors</h3>
|
||||
<p>In your prayer from this time on you can command the spirit world in the name of the True Parents, and in the name of the Day of the Victory of Heaven. You can insist that your ancestors in the spirit world must come down to co-operate with their descendants and bring them into salvation. They are supposed to obey, and if they do not you can warn them that they are in trouble. You can give a command like this because you are the direct heirs of the true Adam. Spirit world, including the angels, is in the servant position; the sons of Adam have the authority to command those in the spirit world and they must obey you. Even though they lived 1,000 years ago and are your elders many times over, those in spirit world will listen to you.</p>
|
||||
<p>But you must never ask for a legion of angels or spirit men to attack anyone opposing us. Would that be a real prayer? That is not the prayer of a parent. You must have mercy upon our enemies and pray for them. They are Cain and it is Abel’s responsibility to love and unite with Cain. Until we are united with Cain, we are not in a position to survive and prosper. The New York Times and Washington Post have criticized and slandered me, yet when I have some money to spend for advertising I always go to them. We can forgive them. I always maintain the position of a true son of God, the position of victorious Abel.</p>
|
||||
<p>We do not really have any enemies. Even though people may curse us and persecute us, we can sleep well. We do not have much time to sleep, but when the time does come, we sleep well because we have no one to curse, no one against whom we are seeking revenge. God will take care of it all.</p>
|
||||
<p>I will tray on: special prayer-I will ask God to mobilize all those spirits who were martyred in the name of God. Uncounted millions of Christians died under the tyranny of Nero, for example, or as the victims of communism. I can mobilize those innocent people who were murdered, commanding them to stir up the communist world, for instance, to turn those nations to God’s side. In this way we can reduce the sacrifice and casualties on the side of goodness. God’s camp should not suffer too many casualties. You cannot give this type of command yet because you are still operating on the individual or family level, and this does not qualify you to demand such a thing. But the descent of your ancestors is definitely possible, and you can ask for that.</p>
|
||||
<p>The important thing is this: once you seek out the help of the spirit world you must be responsible for yourself and your ancestors. If you falter and fall away, your ancestors will be trapped. In that case your children will suffer because they will have to indemnify your failure.</p>
|
||||
<p>You have one simple mandate from God and from the True Parents: to have absolute unwavering faith. Press forward and work more intensely than in the Washington Monument campaign. Then the power of God and the assistance of your ancestors will come with you. Any amount of spiritual assistance you require will be no problem. You will only prosper.</p>
|
||||
<p>This morning I had a special spiritual ceremony from 7 to 8 o’clock to seal these things, and they are yours. October 4 is the Day of the Victory of Heaven. Never be discouraged. Cheer yourself up, and pull yourself together. Go forward until we secure the final victory.</p>
|
||||
<p>Thank you.</p>
|
||||
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,100 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "THE FINAL WARNING CONCERNING GOOD AND EVIL"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-11T15:42:36+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-11T15:42:36+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/11/the-final-warning-concerning-good-and-evil.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1976"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1976"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="center">REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON</h2>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">December 26, 1976<br />
|
||||
Belvedere, New York<br />
|
||||
Translator – Bo Hi Pak</h3>
|
||||
<p>We all know that today is the final Sunday of 1976 and that 1976 has been a most important year. In this year both the Yankee Stadium and Washington Monument Rallies were consummated. I know that in the history of the Unification Church there could have been no more important or critical year than 1976. This year was the peak of the public ministry of the Unification Church on a worldwide level. This year of 1976 also marks the end of America’s first 200 years and the beginning of its third century.</p>
|
||||
<p>From the providential point of view, heavenly history is also moving into a new phase of accomplishment. My personal ministry of 30 years was consummated in 1976, and 1977 marks the dawn of a new level in my mission. In addition, 1977 will be the second year of the third seven-year course, with five more years remaining. In the next five years world history will change tremendously and a new phase will emerge. In all aspects of the dispensation, this is the time we must ring the bell of the final warning to good and evil.</p>
|
||||
<p>If there had been no fall then there could have been no evil. All of God’s creation would have prospered under His dominion, under the protection of His law and love. Internal conflicts which result from the division between man’s mind and body are not part of man’s original state. Without the fall there could have been only unity between mind and body, but instead two separate worlds resulted, one world centering upon the body of man and the other world centering upon man’s spirit.</p>
|
||||
<p>The external world which centers upon the body has been under the dominion of Satan. The internal world centering upon the spirit has been on the side of God. In differing degrees, each person belongs to one of the two worlds. In most cases people find themselves belonging to the external world, pursuing satanic goals which have nothing to with the internal spiritual life. We must always evaluate how much time and effort is spent on that external purpose. All the five senses are in constant contact with the external world which is under evil dominion. We are engulfed by that environment. The evil-dominated external world is constantly approaching us, creating an atmosphere which we cannot avoid.</p>
|
||||
<p>Most people devote comparatively little time and energy to contact with the spiritual aspects of the world. Man’s relationship with one world is very great, while contact with the other is very small. This particular reality shows how much Satan has influence over man. Because this external world is under Satan’s dominion he has complete influence over human life, whereas God, who has spiritual dominion, has very little influence over human life. There is staggering contrast in this reality.</p>
|
||||
<p>How can we describe the proportionate impact of these two worlds-one to ten, one to five, one to three? There is actually no comparison since one figure is vast and the other figure is negligible. On a balance scale one side would be all the way up and the other all the way down. Always God’s side has been way up high because it is so small. Under these circumstances we come to one important conclusion: Without the power of God the small bit on the side of goodness would have been demolished a long time ago. Yet there are still good people who are pursuing good goals, pursuing the spiritual side of life. At this juncture of human history we can say that God must have been assisting the side of goodness in a special way because otherwise it would have been wiped out a long time ago. Under those circumstances could God ever relax?</p>
|
||||
<p>Those who pursue the side of goodness always have extraordinary assistance coming from God. To receive God’s help, however, you must be in exactly the right place because it comes to a specific spot, like a drill. Even though the power of God is there, it will have no effect if you move slightly to the right or left. Even those who are pursuing the side of goodness are unstable. Because they are not concretely established, the slightest mistake can jerk them out of contact with God. God has had to contend with that kind of narrow margin all through history.</p>
|
||||
<p>Because God’s tiny minority of people is still unstable there are always breathtaking circumstances in restoration. God can be sure of nothing. God has been raising up many champions for His cause prophets and saints and holy men-but He is always in a tense position, not knowing when His people may lose contact with Him. God is always in a position to worry and be anxious.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">A perfect man can translate<br />
|
||||
his noble goals into a way of life</h3>
|
||||
<p>A triangle illustrates the ultimate direction of the dispensation of God, with an extra central line as the center of God’s dispensation. Each individual takes a position on the horizontal line, striving to move forward and also up toward the top. Everyone has a conscience, regardless of whether he is religious or not. The conscience always works vertically, striving toward enlightenment on the side of God. Your conscience is like a piece of metal being pulled by a big magnet. Therefore, that vertical line is always straight and contact with this great universal conscience also forms a straight line.</p>
|
||||
<p>Is it true that everyone is searching after a higher goal? Sometimes well-to-do people do not feel the sting of conscience so sharply, but people who have suffered have greater sensitivity in that way. This is why the Bible said that the rich find it difficult to reach heaven. Everyone likes to feel that they are advancing or making progress because the conscience is always seeking betterment. People tend to want to jump forward. As soon as you become aware of a higher goal, your conscience wants to strive after it. Are you educated in that way or is that an inborn trait? It is a natural phenomenon because God bequeathed this trait to man. Thus there is always hope that man can elevate himself, even though he has fallen down to the dungeons of hell.</p>
|
||||
<p>Having the ideal and desire alone does not make any sense. Each person must express that ideal in noble deeds, which initiate his horizontal movement toward the center. The invisible ideal must be given visible form through actions. You cannot deny that you have a mind, even though you cannot see it. Since the mind is there, craving a higher order or goodness, don’t you think the mind would want the body to act just like the mind thinks? ]Mat desire of the mind is also a natural trait. That tendency shows that man has room for higher achievement and the potential for reaching perfection. It is a part of God’s principle that the mind and body should unite.</p>
|
||||
<p>The mind is headed straight up, going toward heaven, while at the same time the body is moving horizontally toward the center. This is the way of human life. At what point can man’s mind and body be united? At the point where the vertical and horizontal lines cross each other. The closer you move toward the center, the closer you will be to the central trunk line of God’s dispensation. At the same time, the more you move toward the central position, the higher become your goals and your ideals. The evil man is the one who is farther away from the viewpoint of God; his ideals are narrow and very materialistic.</p>
|
||||
<p>Each one of you is positioned somewhere along the two lines; you cannot avoid it. Here on earth you may wonder what your situation is, but when you go to the spirit world you will know precisely. After going to the spirit world your movement or advancement is greatly slowed down. You cannot deteriorate further or advance quickly. Even though not everyone can fulfill the ideal 100%, it is far better at least to possess a noble ideal. That is not the end of it, however. The man who has a high goal and can translate that goal totally into his way of life is the perfect man.</p>
|
||||
<p>None of you are out on the fringes of these lines; otherwise you would not be here. Ultimately there will be no more distance between the central point of God and yourselves. Your line will reach straight up all the way to the highest goal, the dwelling of God. After you eliminate your horizontal line your vertical line will continually be heightened.</p>
|
||||
<p>If God’s position is at the top of the vertical line, where can God go? God has come down to the point where He and you will become one because you are both operating on the same vertical line. This is also the only way of life a perfected man can possess. Once you reach that point you have come under God’s direct dominion. That is the man God is seeking. Once you reach the central point where God can have perfect dominion over you, you can never deviate from that position.</p>
|
||||
<p>A short horizontal line represents the individual goal, while the wider spheres represent the family, tribe, nation, world and cosmos, all built around the same central line. Every person’s destination is the same, the central point or line that comes under the complete dominion of God. We each have a different length of horizontal line, but it is possible for each one to advance higher and higher to the central point of the family, clan, society, nation and world.</p>
|
||||
<p>Whether poor or rich, young or old, man or woman, each person always desires to become a central figure of the universe. The consciousness of the universe is always with us and thus each person envisions himself as its center. If anyone does not think that way then he is no longer a human being. Throughout history people have asked what man’s destination is. Many people think of themselves in terms of an occupation or a life style, but that has no meaning at all. We definitely have a destination, the central point of God, because that is the place where we become one with God.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">The closer you get to the center,<br />
|
||||
the more arduous is your life</h3>
|
||||
<p>As you get closer to the center, does life get tougher or easier? That process is analogous to the stretching of a rubber band. Reaching the highest goal is like stretching it out all the way, and the more you stretch it the more effort it takes. It takes greater and greater energy to stretch it further and further. That is the way God’s dispensation works.</p>
|
||||
<p>Many people in history struggled to reach 100% perfection, but at certain points everything broke down and their efforts were nullified. When a taut rubber band snaps the reaction is very great, isn’t it? The tension of the rubber is greater when it is stretched. That parallels the experience of religious people who worked to advance toward the center. They may have been successful up to a point but when they failed they became even more miserable than secular people. This is the course that we travel every day in the Unification Church. Can you tell how much more distance there is to reach the center? You can feel whether you are getting closer to the center because each yard and each inch gets tougher.</p>
|
||||
<p>Everyone together is needed to make the final push to the center. Can it be done if some people linger to one side, expecting to share the reward after the work is over? Unified effort is needed. That is why everyone’s energy has to be assembled and united in one disciplined effort. Can anyone leave for personal reasons just before the final push? There will be only one time in history, that one emergency moment when the final effort is so important that God will declare a total emergency. Man must come under God’s command to push through this emergency successfully.</p>
|
||||
<p>Put yourself in the position of God. Do you think God would sit by and enjoy watching everyone’s efforts or would He declare it to be His emergency also? Our emergency is His emergency. I think at that moment His eyes and mouth would strain open and He would add all of His own power to everyone else’s.</p>
|
||||
<p>You single men and women cannot understand this experience yet, but when any mother is about to give birth to her child a mighty effort, a total emergency effort is needed. If her husband is there watching then he too is making a great effort in the delivery, even though he is not going to have the baby! Would the delivery of the new world, the Kingdom of God, need at least as much energy from God as a mother giving birth to an actual baby?</p>
|
||||
<p>Making a mistake at the critical point would result in the heavenly dispensation crumbling to the ground. Is this real to you? At the moment of the final push, therefore, the final warning must certainly be given because that one effort will decide whether good or evil will stand or fall.</p>
|
||||
<p>Compared to the universal goal today, the rubber band didn’t have to stretch too far to encompass the dispensation at the time of Cain and Abel. But the dispensation of Cain and Abel still ended in failure. Even under that small amount of pressure the whole dispensation was shattered. At the time of Noah the dispensation was a little bigger, but he too failed to accomplish entirely and the dispensation had to begin again. His mistake seems trivial to man’s eyes, but the most critical moments are not lost by grand failures which we can anticipate. Some small moment of relaxation can bring complete failure.</p>
|
||||
<p>Moses was called to accomplish an even greater mission. Moses was a great man, yet sometimes he could not overcome himself. He had to think of nothing but God and his mission; any impure element invading his thought would inevitably bring failure. At the time of Jesus as well, little things produced gigantic failures. John the Baptist, for example, knew who Jesus was and all he had to do was declare his knowledge to the world. If John the Baptist had fulfilled that responsibility then there would have been no crucifixion. There could have been perfection and fulfillment instead.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">Why can’t we relax before reaching the center?</h3>
|
||||
<p>Christianity also has the mission of reaching the final goal. Christianity has advanced a certain distance, but the tragedy is that after 2,000 years Christians believe that they have covered all the ground and come to the central point. They do not see that there is still a great distance to go. Christians are saying this is the final day, the end of the world, which means we are very close to the central point. This is the final emergency and we all have to be united into one to push to the final goal, but Christians are protesting that they have fulfilled their responsibility.</p>
|
||||
<p>Whether they like it or not, someone must push all the way to the center. Since Christians do not know God’s plan, someone must come to tell them the truth and give them the right direction. That is the purpose of the Unification Church. Do you know how we should go? You know it, and you know it well. Through the Principle you know the way of life that will enable us to reach the central point. You gave up your own life and family and everything you had because you know that this principle will get us there.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you are off to one side trying to create your circle of perfection, then no matter how perfect a circle you can construct you will still fall short of the true center because God is not at the center of your circle. Ultimately whatever you accomplish will decline and be destroyed. No matter what the sacrifice, we must get to the true center. Even though you may not yet live this completely, you still know that we cannot relax until we reach the center.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you know this, can you just decide to relax and enjoy watching everyone else work, planning to enjoy everything afterward? Or would you rather push together? Was Washington Monument or Yankee Stadium more difficult to accomplish? Since 1977 is closer to the end, should it be an easier year than 1976? You probably expected to relax more in 1977, but after knowing this principle, can you take it easy in 1977?</p>
|
||||
<p>The important thing to realize is that enormous pressure has been built up in the rubber band. You cannot casually let go because all the pressure will come crashing down upon you. No one can simply move back. Even if you have no more strength to move forward you still cannot leave, but you also cannot just sit and die. There is only one way to go. The moment when God starts the countdown for the final push will not come at a convenient time, nor can you ask God to postpone things until a better time. It does not work that way. The time may come at 5 o’clock in the morning, 3 o’clock in the morning, or midnight; you never know. Everyone must still be alert to recognize the crucial moment.</p>
|
||||
<p>Suppose the moment for the final push to the center has come and everyone is pushing but you people are dozing. No matter how hard you have worked, even if you laid a foundation for a thousand years, you would have nothing to do with those who are victorious. No matter how hard you may have worked, once you have missed that crucial moment you have missed the whole thing. If someone who lived an evil life is somehow awakened and participates in the final push, then he has the merit of having helped while you have not. That particular contribution is so great that the vital opportunity to help must not be missed. That one occasion in all of history is God’s greatest emergency.</p>
|
||||
<p>We pushed all the way to Washington Monument and we moved ourselves another step higher. Our March to Moscow is the next goal; do you think that an easy push will make it?</p>
|
||||
<p>Suppose all you women are helping when suddenly in the midst of the struggle you realize your clothing is all torn. Could you ask God to wait while you get fixed up? In the middle of an emergency there is no such thing as dignity or poise and ceremony. If a house is on fire you don’t go through introductions with the firemen. You have to get the job done. Is this realistic to you?</p>
|
||||
<p>All kinds of things are being said about us, that we are not a religious but a political group, that I only use you to make money, that we kidnap and brainwash children, and so forth. Those people who are really concentrating on the final emergency do not hear all these things because these things don’t even make sense to their ears.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the heat of the final assault you may be responsible for firing a machine gun at the enemy. If some obstacle is in the way then you have no time to negotiate about clearing it away. From God’s standpoint it may be necessary to get blown up yourself if that is the only way you can accomplish your mission.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">Nothing is more important than<br />
|
||||
sounding the final warning</h3>
|
||||
<p>I feel that in our way of life in the Unification Church the opportunity for heroic action is always with us. Each one of you will have an opportunity to become a hero. Would you like such an opportunity? The emergency of the heavenly dispensation will continue for the next 4½ years.</p>
|
||||
<p>I want you to know that in the free world the Unification Church will never be destroyed and never decline, even if the free world itself is destroyed. However, our job is not the free world; our job is to handle the communist world. The communists’ goal is world domination. By proclaiming materialism to be the universal center they are trying to usurp the position of God. From the viewpoint of God, however, communism has completely deviated from the center.</p>
|
||||
<p>If we are going to guide the world back to the true center then we must have stronger determination and conviction than the communists. Even though they follow an evil ideology, the communists’ discipline is very tight. Core members are instructed to cut their own tongues out rather than confess any information to an enemy who captures them.</p>
|
||||
<p>In North Korea an association has been organized for Party members who have killed their own fathers for being “reactionary.” They felt it was their duty to kill their fathers for not following the Party line. We are the ones to liberate them from such satanic thinking. Do you think I am teaching that you must kill your own father? What is stronger than killing your own father if he does not share your point of view? By loving him and by giving yourself as a sacrifice he can open up to you and then can come to the truth himself. This is a stronger, more constructive measure than murder.</p>
|
||||
<p>The communists like to work at night, as though the night time were their day time. They always think of themselves as being underground and the important meetings are held and important instructions are given at night. They love to work in darkness, and even when they torture a person they do it at night, not during the day. I have personally experienced their tactics. “Underground movement” is actually a communist term because they operate in darkness and underground. God is putting His hope in us to liberate the communists.</p>
|
||||
<p>In this world today, what could be more important than sounding the final warning to the people? My own destiny and my own death is just a small matter in comparison. A disease may kill only one person, or even several hundred, but those who are contaminated by the evil ideology of communism kill millions of people. Do you think we need to warn Americans about the coming menace of communism?</p>
|
||||
<p>All over Asia nations are facing the grave threat of communism, as well as in the Middle East, Africa, South America and North America. Everyone of us must see the red light flashing. In many cases Americans lose hope and vision and don’t know what is the right thing to do. Instead of being victorious they just throw up their hands and pack up and leave. In your opinion is America moving forward toward the center or retreating? Meanwhile if the pressure of this final emergency contributes the final blow to America’s collapse then America’s decline will start a chain reaction involving the rest of the world. When America retreated from Vietnam, tragedy came to all of Southeast Asia. Now America is contemplating similar actions in Korea and Japan and even thinking of eventually withdrawing troops from NATO.</p>
|
||||
<p>America should move forward aggressively but America is moving backward instead. That is why I have come here, to proclaim that America must march forward and not retreat. Is God on the side of the retreating force or the marching force? Even though America has mistreated and misunderstood me, at least one thing has been achieved: We have let America know that I am not an opportunist who is seeking glory, but someone solid like a rock who is standing up for righteousness.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you Unification Church members have the reputation of being strong like a rock? Are you just meager individuals, or are you really strong? Actually we are just ordinary people without outstanding features. But one thing is different. We are absolutely plain and simple but when we hear the name of God we are ignited and become crazy for His sake. That’s the difference.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the name of God nothing matters, whatever the work that needs to be done. Nothing bothers me. I can fund raise, I can clean, I can witness, I can labor with my hands; I can do anything and go anywhere. There is nothing I cannot do. You members are saying, “God, what’s Your worst problem? I am not a great or especially well-educated person, but if You have a great big headache I want to bear it. Let me try.”</p>
|
||||
<p>I am the champion among those with guts. I have nothing special in the worldly sense, but my particular conviction is to ask God to let me take care of His headaches. Even though it could be most dangerous, wouldn’t you like to have that kind of guts?</p>
|
||||
<p>The world situation is like a big bomb that is set to go off, the fuse is lit and burning and in a few seconds the bomb will explode. If the Unification Church members happen to find that the bomb is not in the right position then even though only a few more seconds remain, they would immediately rush out to move it. We have the conviction to accomplish God’s will even if it means blowing up with the bomb.</p>
|
||||
<p>If there were sufficient time we would move the bomb to the center and then return to a safe area, but what would you do if there were no such time? There are only two methods. First, you grab the bomb and race to the goal and then blow up with it, or second, you could speedily move the bomb and quickly move away. Which is our way?</p>
|
||||
<p>We have a readiness in our hearts to become a sacrifice for the sake of the world if necessary; “I can blow up together with the bomb if that will ensure that the rest of the world will live. That is my great honor.” That is not the best method, however. The best method is to move like lightning, in what the Germans call a blitzkrieg. The kind of person who can be a force like lightning has to be very alert starting in the very early morning. If you are groggy as though you had lost your mind then you will never become such a person. Shall we go that route and move fast to accomplish the mission?</p>
|
||||
<p>Our mission is the final “mission impossible” in the sight of God. To accomplish it we need discipline and training. I’m sure you have come to understand the sense of urgency in the schedule of God. We must time the “bomb” correctly to explode at the right time, but survival is another mission and emergency.</p>
|
||||
<p>You have to practice that quality and concentrate your sights on the goal. Always look at the particular goal you are going toward and practice day and night. You have to make a mock-up situation to practice in. Do soldiers at war have time to take off all their equipment and relax? Or do they keep their uniforms on and just rest a little bit, always being ready to go? If you were in the middle of the combat zone would you put your equipment away or always have it nearby?</p>
|
||||
<p>If this is the final battle which God is anticipating then a serious emergency lies ahead. If we can meet the time schedule and reach the center at God’s designated moment then all of heaven and earth will truly be completely re-oriented and can then be re-created. If that tremendous upheaval is influenced by the side of good then no one will be able to deny God. People won’t have to be convinced that God is real because everyone will see God. The time will come when no one can deny Him.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">Whatever you wish will be fulfilled</h3>
|
||||
<p>Since the Washington Monument Rally a great deal of spiritual activity is taking place. The spirit world is like a bomb with the fuse all ready and primed; all they are waiting for is our signal. The present communist leaders in Russia and China are in the position of first generation and center on the material world, but their children, the second generation, will suddenly see the spirit world. After the Exodus from Egypt only the second generation Hebrews were able to enter Canaan. Paralleling that event, God’s target in the communist world is the second generation and He will work through them. When the present leaders of communism are taken to spirit world, like Chairman Mao, their nations will be in turmoil.</p>
|
||||
<p>September 18 is a most significant day. That is the day Chairman Mao was entombed in a mausoleum while I was lifted up at the Washington Monument Rally. Chairman Mao has been called a giant of a leader in Asia, but now that he is dead his nation is in upheaval. On the same day Mao was buried, God told the world at the Washington Monument Rally who it is that will bring hope to not only the yellow race but to the entire world. Even compared to the work of America’s great leaders, no one has accomplished as much as I have. As soon as the news broke in Japan that the new Prime Minister would be Mr. Fukuda, news broadcasts in New York showed film clips of the Day of Hope banquet in Tokyo several years ago. Mr. Fukuda spoke highly of me and we embraced in a gesture of unity and good will.</p>
|
||||
<p>I really keep the FBI busy trying to keep track of me. After the Washington Monument Rally their biggest question was what in the world I would do next. Everyone is trying to find out. I have emerged as a controversial giant and whether my image is good or bad does not make any difference at this point. Even Satan is saying, “What is Reverend Moon’s next move? Where should I take my big guns?” But most important is that even God is asking, “Where are you going next?”</p>
|
||||
<p>My plan is simple and clear; I am inexorably moving toward the absolute center of the universe. Everyone is watching us and if we make blunders and fail we will really disappoint the rest of the world. We cannot afford to do that. Once we capture the greatest victory of all everyone will know that we did it. Do you want to disappoint them or surprise them?</p>
|
||||
<p>After Washington Monument I know members were overwhelmed, thinking, “I don’t know how we ever did it.” Does it seem like that was your greatest possible accomplishment or can you do far more? Do you want to have me praise what you are doing now or do you want me to push you out so you can do more?</p>
|
||||
<p>Have competition among yourselves. The winner will be the one who does the most extraordinary things. While others are sleeping, that person will work. When most people walk one mile, that person will walk two miles. Words come easily, but it takes real determination to put them into action.</p>
|
||||
<p>The final warning has been issued and the final race has started. From next year on we are going to fly like bullets. God wants you to move at lightning speed. I already mentioned that you are carrying dynamite and you need to move like lightning. God is not necessarily looking for you to sacrifice your lives but for you to bring victory and success.</p>
|
||||
<p>Whatever your wish, it will be fulfilled. Which would you prefer, to go ahead of me so I can take it easy, or for me to work hard with you, or for me to go ahead and have you follow behind? If you insist on going ahead of me then I will insist on going ahead of you and we will have competition.</p>
|
||||
<p>I invite you to compete with me but you actually have greater advantages. You are younger than I am and I am in an unfamiliar culture and do not speak the language here. Because a great deal of physical danger surrounds me I must take certain precautions, but because you are Americans you have the right to be protected and can freely come and go. Certainly you can surpass me with all those advantages. Next year are you going to go beyond my standard or are you going to fall behind me? I would love to surrender to you; I want you to win.</p>
|
||||
<p>It is my joy to give all my time for the sake of America and for the sake of the world, knowing that the time I invest will be many times rewarded in building the Kingdom of God. Will America decline or prosper if I do that? It is my choice to take that route.</p>
|
||||
<p>I am planning how to spend my time most efficiently so I can be running all around America in 1977. 1 don’t want to waste time waiting in airport lobbies for even thirty minutes. I asked Mr. Salonen to make special arrangements with the airlines so that as soon as we board the plane it can take off. That is not good news for you because it means I will be popping up all over the United States to push you and give you a hard time!</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">The next four years are God’s final emergency</h3>
|
||||
<p>Since the final warning has been issued let us push forward to the center. I have a complete plan for the shape the Unification Church will have in 1980. By then we will need a great many pilots, not just for small planes but for 747s or even greater. How wonderful it would be for all of us to travel in our own planes with our symbol on their sides. If there is a blessing in Korea in 1980 would you want to come in the usual way on the airlines, or would you rather take off in a big plane with me and go right into the stadium for the blessing?</p>
|
||||
<p>If we push harder and harder here in America until 1980, some great things are bound to occur. The first issue of our newspaper will come out in five more days. When the news spread that I was starting a daily newspaper in New York people laughed, thinking that I don’t know anything about the newspaper business. They were convinced that I would get into a great deal of trouble and go bankrupt in three months. I am not saying anything; you just wait and see what happens. Do you know that we already have our own daily newspaper in Tokyo? Next year we will have a newspaper in London also. Would you do it even if I didn’t want to do it? It takes lots of money. Our movement needs money to expand all our activities, but creating a newspaper is like throwing money to the air.</p>
|
||||
<p>We have to hang on, however, because a newspaper usually takes about two or three years to become prosperous. What will you do if we run out of money in the meantime? It is very easy to say you want to earn the money. There are more expensive projects to come before 1980. We need our university here in America as well as Japan and England.</p>
|
||||
<p>We are going to set up our own opera house in the Manhattan Center and later create the same thing in Tokyo and London. We are going to be contributing much to the world of entertainment. When the superstars of the world know that I have established our work all over the world and that we have the manpower to make things happen, they will come and try to negotiate to perform in our halls. When they realize the importance of what the Unification Church is doing they could donate some time and raise a great deal of money to help the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>Without going into too much detail, there are many layers to the plan which I am unfolding now. Your hands may get rough and callused from working on the front line and you may think nothing is being accomplished, but you will later see how the eternal foundation is already being accumulated for you and posterity.</p>
|
||||
<p>When we have our fleet of 747s I will take you all over the world, stopping to work a little bit in one place and then taking time to appreciate the beautiful scenes of that area and then flying to another place. That is not a dream. It is within reach now. Our way of life in the future will be something like this; we will have breakfast in New York, lunch in London and dinner in Tokyo! It is not something out of reach. We can do it. I have promised this in a public meeting and I will make it happen.</p>
|
||||
<p>Everything I promised I would do in America 3½ years ago when I first came has been done. I am giving you this pledge for four years from now. Compared to the amount of work I have already done in the last 3½ years, the goal for the next four years is very small. When I came there was no foundation and I had to start out from scratch.</p>
|
||||
<p>Wherever you go, when you enter a Unification Church center do you feel you are in someone else’s church or in your own church? Wherever you go you will have a great big home. Once I acknowledge that you are a person of accomplishment then you will be given royal treatment when you walk into a church. What you have now doesn’t matter, even if you have only one change of clothing. The important thing is whether your devotion is recognized by heaven. Then you will be given everything you need.</p>
|
||||
<p>Today’s message is about the final warning concerning good and evil; the showdown of good and evil is at hand. At this time we give our pledge to go straight forward to the victory for the sake of goodness, in the name of God. Are you ready to run? Our goal for next year is to win one member per month. This is my covenant with you. When I promise something I will deliver, and when you promise you must deliver.</p>
|
||||
<p>Up to this moment I have been responsible for everything, going in the forefront and pulling you. But next year, 1977, will be different; you are going to the forefront as mature leaders now. I want you to take the role I have filled. In the third seven-year course we will go right over the top. The destiny of this nation and the world dispensation hinges upon what we do. This is not just a private matter. I plan to leave for Las Vegas today, not to take a vacation, but to go see top performers who are coming to perform for the Christmas season. I want to see for myself who has the qualification to be a heavenly superstar and perform in the Manhattan Center and in our halls in Tokyo and London.</p>
|
||||
<p>From this time on certain groundwork has to be laid. I have a plan for constructing fishing vessels, but it is being delayed for lack of manpower and proper leadership. This four year period will be the most hectic time for our movement. While we are rapidly rising up the rest of the world will be rapidly crumbling.</p>
|
||||
<p>Knowing that God is with us 100% and the entire spirit world is with you 100%, the mission we are undertaking is certainly not impossible or difficult. Our resolve this morning is to bring the final victory. Shall we begin? Those who will begin this morning by saying Yes, raise two hands way up high. Let us pray.</p>
|
||||
277
content/speeches/1976/the-liberation-of-heaven-and-earth.md
Normal file
277
content/speeches/1976/the-liberation-of-heaven-and-earth.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,277 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "THE LIBERATION OF HEAVEN AND EARTH"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-11T15:19:06+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-11T15:19:06+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/11/the-liberation-of-heaven-and-earth.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1976"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1976"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 style="text-align: center;">REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON</h2>
|
||||
<h3 style="text-align: center;">March 3, 1976<br />
|
||||
Choongang Training Center (Sootaek-li)<br />
|
||||
Kyungki-do, Korea</h3>
|
||||
<p>Thank you for the good attendance. But now this room is too small, so I am concerned. Can you hear me over there? [Yes.] People in the back there are self-invited guests. [Laughter.] Who told you to come late? Latecomers have no choice. Please keep still. Unless you remain still the whole place is agitated for nothing. [Laughter.] Those people in the back, please be quiet. Remain still. It is not a problem for me if the people in the back cannot hear. I want at least the people who came in first to listen carefully. I see some of you look sulky already. “Tut, tut!” Don’t look so discontented, and be quiet please. Silence please.</p>
|
||||
<p>From this time on, it is not the time for the guests to talk but the time for the host to speak. Who is the host? The host is the man standing here. Is that right? [Yes.] I don’t know about that. [Laughter.]
|
||||
<p>Now, let me ask you a question. Some members from Kyungki-do also came here. Who sees me for the first time? Please raise your hands. I don’t expect many. But still, I see some hands go up from among the members from Kyungki-do. Lower your hands, please.</p>
|
||||
<p>I have lost my voice. My voice is hoarse from the speaking tour going around to many different places. I expect that new people may have great difficulty listening. But I want you to understand the situation and listen on. [We can’t hear you.] If you can’t hear me I’d better stop here, not starting at all.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now, let’s sing one song. Which song do you want to sing? [“The Man In the Wilderness”.] “The Man in the Wilderness”. It’s a man’s song; what are women going to do? Thinking of “women trying to bear resemblance to men” let’s sing the song. Let’s begin.</p>
|
||||
<ol>
|
||||
<li>The man, our man, who runs across the wilderness<br />
|
||||
Today in Bukkando, tomorrow in Mongolia<br />
|
||||
Living the life of a floating weed, floating on and on<br />
|
||||
Can’t even count the number of years being away from hometown<br />
|
||||
Run [run] our man [our man] with your back to the setting sun<br />
|
||||
No regrets in the life of the man</li>
|
||||
<li>The man, our man, who is from the endless wilderness<br />
|
||||
Embracing the strong wind from the Amur River<br />
|
||||
This place is the battleground for a man<br />
|
||||
The beard is waving in the wind with a smile on his face<br />
|
||||
Run [run] our man [our man] plowing through the cold wind<br />
|
||||
No regrets in the life of the man</li>
|
||||
</ol>
|
||||
<p>Let me speak today under a title that is exorbitant. I mean exorbitant [<i>kuhchang</i> in Korean.]. Where is Kuhchang? In Kyungsang-bukdo? [It is in Kyungsang-namdo.] Yes, it is in Kyungsang-namdo. You must be from Kyungsang-namdo. [Laughter.]
|
||||
<p>What does this say? [Father speaks while writing on the blackboard: “The liberation of heaven and earth.”] “The liberation of heaven and earth!” Isn’t that an exorbitant title? [Yes. Applause.] I’m concerned about my voice being hoarse. Since there are many people gathered here, I am in trouble. Can you hear me? [We can’t hear you.] We have a problem here. Can we raise the microphone sound? Which is the better sounding microphone? This? Now, can you hear me? [Yes.] Can you see my face? [Yes.] Do I look handsome or not? [Handsome.] Thank you.</p>
|
||||
<p>Well, please bear with me since I cannot speak loudly because of my voice condition. I feel very sorry toward those who came here for the first time. I am going to have to ask you the audience to be sympathetic and accept my apology. Most of the people who gathered here are young. Am I right? [Yes.] The majority of you are below thirty. Since more than ninety percent present are that young, I am not exaggerating, I will have to direct my speech to them. To speak to young people, the contents have to be pleasing to them. Therefore, I am sorry to the elderly audience, and hope you will understand the situation even if I happen to use a tone or word that is a little unpleasant to you.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you speak to young people, you have to speak the words that are stimulating, words giving spurs. Rather than saying, “You-u-u-u com-m-me he-e-e-re” [slowly] You have to say, “You come here.” [quickly] The young need unnatural, intemperate rhythm rather than natural rhythm. So, even if you hear such a word, please be understanding and keep listening. All right? [Yes.] Oh, someone just broke a window. Well done. Very good. [Laughter.] It can’t cost more than a couple of pennies, can it? Well, go ahead. You can break the next window. Try. [Someone breaks a window. Laughter.] Okay, let’s stop. Stop. You must listen to the boss. Okay, stop! We have a problem here. What shall I do with my lost voice? Since I am here. Please sit down. Sit here.</p>
|
||||
<h3>Humanity Is Waiting Eagerly<br />
|
||||
For the Liberation of the Earthly Kingdom</h3>
|
||||
<p>We today are aware of the fact that human history has seen numerous conflicts carried out to acquire freedom. From the individual level, going through the family, the tribe, the race and the nation, to the worldwide level, such conflicts are still being carried on. Even though we cannot tell what restraint the thinking people with their own purposes in life think this world is placed under, we are aware that all people, regardless of what time in history they lived on earth, have thought of achieving and are wishing to see the appearance of a heaven and earth of freedom, a world of peace and an ideal world, by bringing about liberation. From this viewpoint, historical humankind and humankind on earth today both are eagerly waiting to see their liberation.</p>
|
||||
<p>There are several kinds of liberation. Today, there is Heaven and earth as well. In Heaven, there is God, and on the earth, there are human beings. Upon hearing the word, Heaven, regardless of where we come from, we all think, however vaguely, that God exists centering around Heaven.</p>
|
||||
<p>Who is the master on this earth? Man is. Therefore, seeking to liberate the earthly kingdom can be seen as seeking to liberate humanity. What is more, as far as seeking to liberate humans is concerned, attaining the human liberation will not solve everything. Even if humans attain liberation, we have not given enough thought as to whether we are speaking of the beginning of liberation or the end.</p>
|
||||
<p>We know that God exists, and at the same time that if there exists a good God there must exist an evil devil on the other side of that good God. Borrowing the term used by the Unification Church and the established Christian churches today, we call the devil Satan. The devil Satan. An extremely evil god, namely the devil Satan, who stands against God, is governing over this world.</p>
|
||||
<p>In religion, today’s human world is seen not as standing in the realm of liberation, in which God has liberated human beings, but rather as standing in the fallen world controlled by Satan. That is, the world is under restraint. The Unification Church sees it that way and the established Christian church also sees it that way.</p>
|
||||
<p>Observing us human beings, we realize that we have been under some kind of restraint, although it has not been clear what kind until now. For that reason, seeing yourselves individually, each of you realize that there is a conflict even in your own self between mind and body. But if we were born as beings in which the mind and the body necessarily fight against each other, it would have been absolutely impossible to apply to human beings the terms personality, perfection and liberation.</p>
|
||||
<p>Human beings originally had the internal element by virtue of which they can stand in a position that is liberated, and that is ideal. However, because they were placed under restraint halfway, because they became fallen halfway, and because they fell out of order, they remain in this restrained position. This means that through liberation, man can go to the ideal position. But, if man had originally been born to be in this shape and in this state, no matter how much effort is being made, that effort would prove in vain.</p>
|
||||
<p>Who put this world under restraint? It is not good human beings nor the good God who placed the world under restraint. As to the motivation for such an occurrence, we can possibly form a logical argument that an evil man placed the world under restraint or that an evil god placed the world under restraint. However, it is not possible to form a logical argument that a good human being or the good God is the culprit. If we could form such an argument, we would have to conclude that there cannot be a good human being or good God.</p>
|
||||
<p>Likewise, human history has been placed under restraint by an evil human being, and at the same time it was placed under restraint by an evil god. That being the case, it is natural for us today to stand in a position where we demand our liberation, and it is natural to advocate liberation. Therefore, seeing human society today we conclude that absolutely everyone, without exception, since early times, has been dreaming of a world of peace, a world of the unified ideal.</p>
|
||||
<p>Besides, the world that was created by one God cannot consist of two different qualities. If there exists one God who has one purpose, that God is a being of absoluteness. Therefore, no matter how great an ideal that Absolute Being thinks of, plans and visualizes, that ideal cannot be of two different parts. Because God is the one and only being, and is the Absolute Being, that ideal also must have the quality of being “one and only”.</p>
|
||||
<p>Seen from this viewpoint, there has never been a time when the human world in the earthly kingdom established one central figure, one race and one nation in the realm of one ideal. Starting from the level of the individual, going up through the levels of the family, the tribe, the race and the nation, to the worldwide level, people have struggled on. They are now within the sphere of struggle where they have to fight the life and death battle, having set up two great blocs called the democratic world and the communist world. Then what is the ultimate purpose of this fight? We know very well the fact that the purpose is nothing other than the “final campaign for the liberation of this earthly kingdom”</p>
|
||||
<p>Now, a problem comes into the picture here. There is the world of Satan. Then there is the world in the middle, which has not yet reached either the world God wants or the world of Satan. This is how I look at it. Therefore, centered on people living in this earthly kingdom, Satan opposes the liberation of goodness, while the good God is trying to liberate the world of Satan.</p>
|
||||
<h3>Religion that Is to Lead<br />
|
||||
The Liberation Movement<br />
|
||||
Centered on God</h3>
|
||||
<p>Who is to play the leading role in the liberation movement? You must know that it is the good God that is in the position of playing that role. Unless the good God brings about the movement to liberate the evil world of Satan by mobilizing the good people on God’s side, unless there is a trace indicating that God has unfolded the dispensation in an historical course, one might conclude that God does not exist. If that is the case, all the efforts man has made up to now in education, saying, “Be good! Be good!” and setting up ethics and morality, will end up in smoke.</p>
|
||||
<p>Our ancestors pursued the truth through such an historical course, and the people who put ethics and morality at the center of their lives and respect it in this age may be right, but what do all their activities achieve in the end? They achieve nothing more than what is revealed in their effect, their value and their positive achievements made toward the liberation of this earthly kingdom.</p>
|
||||
<p>From this standpoint, the good God plays the central role in leading the liberation campaign with the good people after calling them. What kind of people are those who can partake in that campaign? That is the problem. To the question — “Are they philosophers?” some could answer, “Yes, they are philosophers.” Or to the question — “Are they politicians?” some could answer, “Yes, they are politicians.” Or to the question — “Are they economists who control the economy?” some might answer, “Yes, they are economists.” Or to the question — “Are they capitalists?” some might say, “Yes, and only we capitalists will do.” However, all these qualities are nothing but appurtenances, by which I mean, things attached to the main point.</p>
|
||||
<p>In order for God to operate and accomplish such a liberation campaign, He needs to raise up an independent entity. At the same time, by being equipped with a form in terms of that individual entity, He needs some kind of organization through which He can expand His domain globally. That being the case, what would be the organization? Korea? That would be nice. That would not be bad at all. What about America? That would be nice. But we should respect not an external country but an internal country. That is the only way, and that’s the way I look at it.</p>
|
||||
<p>As to that form, it is not philosophy, not science, and not politics either. Then an organization in which field will take responsibility? There is conclusively no organization other than religion that can assume the responsibility. Why? It is because activities centered on politics, philosophy or any other aspect of society change while keeping time with the passing phases of their period. Can God’s liberation movement also change, keeping time with its period? No, it cannot change, because it is absolute.</p>
|
||||
<p>Once a plan was drawn up, God cannot but carry it out with consistency according to the way it was drawn up, until the period of historical finality arrives. In other words, even if it is running counter to the passing of the historical phases, God has to unroll the movement which is driving out against the tide of retrogression.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then whatever kind of path through history has religion walked? It has come forth taking the path in which it could not change into the form that was consistent with its time period in history, according to which religious forms change or sovereignties shift. Therefore, we know very well that religion has been victimized and persecuted by numerous politicians and statesmen, and has faded away on the path of death. With what I’ve said so far, the main points of my sermon have now been made.</p>
|
||||
<p>To the communists today the sound, “Oh, the laborers and farmers of the capitalist world have to be liberated” is ringing loudly. However, God has not completely become the subject of goodness throughout history. Thus the sound of that liberation has not been one that falls in line with the specific religion that God leads on the good side. That religion is the standard of liberation sought by religious people who are throwing energy into this liberation movement.</p>
|
||||
<p>Communism rests on the basis of materialism, and it dreams of worldwide liberation on that base. Communists deny even the existence of God and brand religion the opium of the masses. They crush it into pieces and eradicate even the form of it in their world. Seeing that they advocate liberation while maintaining such a position, one can see that what they advocate does not even cohere theoretically. There is no doubt that Communist liberation is a confrontational liberation which opposes God. So, if a demonic god exists, this god will become their flagman and launch a worldwide frontal offensive against the flagman of the religion God wants. We can conclude that this describes today’s Communism.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then what is Communism? Communism has come forth equipped with a form of demonic religion, a form of religion for an evil group of people. Communism is a form of religion taking the materialistic position, and it is being used as a tool for the purpose of completing the devil’s theory. This is how I look at it. Why? Because there is an evil god.</p>
|
||||
<p>This is a time when, by having united on the worldwide level, going over the national level, and taken a common line, the Communists emphasize solidarity of the nations. I want you to think about the forefront of liberation centered on God. Where is the leading country centered on God? Ladies and gentlemen! Do you know which country is the leading country? You don’t know. Since America is the leading democracy, it would seem to be the leading country, wouldn’t it? When you look at the whole of Christianity, America seems to have the worldwide dominion.</p>
|
||||
<p>But the question is: centered on religion, which is the country that can command the worldwide forefront of liberation? Which is the leading race? Prior to that, which is the leading religion? Aside from all these questions, once God liberates this earthly kingdom, what is He going to do with it? Giving thought to this question, you see that God is not trying to enlarge His sphere of influence by establishing sovereignty. God is not trying to find something different for which He can wish in this human world. God is omniscient and omnipotent, and therefore He doesn’t need money, doesn’t need power and doesn’t need knowledge either. Then what does He need? Because God is the subject of life who created the Heavens and earth, is it not true that He needs a human being with life?</p>
|
||||
<h3>God Wishes to Reciprocate<br />
|
||||
the True Father-Son Love with Man</h3>
|
||||
<p>Then what does He need? Whatever is the main purpose of God, who is trying to liberate man? What is the purpose? Once He has liberated humankind, what is He going to do next? That is the problem. Judging from this point of view, God’s purpose for liberating this earthly kingdom is to have the people of the earthly kingdom as His sons and daughters, who live lovingly in the father-son relationship in the realm of God’s love. That is all. Nothing more.</p>
|
||||
<p>As to questions such as — What is God’s ultimate purpose in wanting to liberate the earth? Why did He create the heavens and the earth? And for what did He create human beings? — The answers we have come up with so far were only vague ideas. They were too general. Why did He create man? Why is there such a powerless God who creates human beings and then lets them go through terrible hardships for thousands of years? Conditions pertaining to all kinds of problems have grown to be enormous. Even if you continually search for the answers to those questions, you still do not find understanding, because after you find some answers you get bombarded with still more questions. Yet all these have to be resolved.</p>
|
||||
<p>Please think about the conclusive answer to the question — Why did God create man? Do you think God created man because He wanted to look at him? Well, look at Koreans. They look awful. What is there to look at? Being black and all. Compared to Koreans, westerners are fair and clean and have eyes that are like clear lakes. They are of fine stature, tall and stylish. So, externally, Koreans do not compare, and cannot be grouped together with them. Don’t you think so? That is the case. Well, why do you laugh? Because you feel good? Or, bad? I simply said Koreans can’t be grouped together with westerners, and you laugh. Why?</p>
|
||||
<p>God did not create man just to look at his face. The reason why God created man and the whole cosmos is because He needs to reciprocate love. God needs love too. If there are some Christian ministers in attendance here they might ask, “Does He really?” Yes, God needs love. If you are alone, you cannot reciprocate love, no matter how much you need it.</p>
|
||||
<p>We hear the words, “God is love.” What on earth is love? Have you seen love? [Laughter.] I mean, have you seen love? People mistakenly think that they experience love even when they are being alone. Being out of relative relationship, words such as love, peace and happiness do not hold good their true meanings at all. Although there is love inside of me, Moon so and so, when I am alone I cannot know whether there is love or not. But when there is my wife reciprocating with me, love will wriggle out of me. Don’t you agree? Before my reciprocating partner emerges, if I say, “Gee, I feel good because love is wriggling out of me even when I am alone,” then I am a crazy imp. I hope no one speak ill of me because I said the word, imp, directed to myself. [Laughter.]
|
||||
<p>The same logic applies to God. When God says to Himself, being alone, “Oh, I’m enjoying my love,” you can ask Him, “Are You crazy?” He would not know how to answer that. Am I right? Or wrong? Any one who says I am not right has something lacking in his brain; a half-wit. [Laughter.]
|
||||
<p>Why did I say God created man? He created for love. What kind of love? The father-son love. Speaking of father-son love, there are tons of fathers and sons having their respective relationships. Do I mean that kind of love? What they have is all false father-son love. True Love between father and son! With such love bearing fruit, and the perfect father-son love attained, when the sons and daughters, who have grown up while being intoxicated in the realm of such love, get married, the perfect conjugal love will be produced as the next step.</p>
|
||||
<p>Has God ever experienced that kind of love? Do you think He has? [No.] God is like man, for sure. Do you think God knows how to laugh? [He knows.] Would He know how to cry or not? [He knows.] Yes, He knows. He laughs when He feels good and He cries when He feels sad. Christians today believe that God has only good feelings in Him and that He does not feel any sorrow. But that is a misunderstanding.</p>
|
||||
<p>Here is an analogy. Seeing his son going to the place of execution after having committed a crime and receiving a death sentence, even a fallen man in this world does not say, “Oh, I feel good.” Does he? [No.] Even fallen people today do not say that, and fallen parents on this earth do not say that either. So do you think God, seeing human beings being dragged towards hell and being taken to the place of execution after the fall, would say, “Oh, I feel good?” We don’t need that kind of god. Regardless of the number of gods existing, we don’t need them. Even if the son vanishes like dew at the execution place, his parents will still feel under restraint. Watching the bright heaven and earth, the liberated heaven and earth of freedom, you must know as the fact that even if you really have something to brag about, you cannot puff up yourselves and say, “Follow my example!”</p>
|
||||
<p>This is the sentiment of the human world, and the same thing applies to God, who is the subject partner of the laws of nature. Human nature can represent heavenly emotions, and human ethics can represent heavenly principles. If human nature can connect to heavenly emotion, it can connect to God also.</p>
|
||||
<p>God’s children, who should not have fallen and are immortal forever, are to share the common ideal with Him, centered on love. However, seeing those children becoming losers and being taken to hell in chains by Satan, if there is a god who says, “Oh I feel good,” such a god is not needed. Even if such a god is around, he is useless. But God is not such a god.</p>
|
||||
<p>The origin of today’s religion is none other than God, and God is in the position of subject partner in the world of heart. Therefore, without knowing God’s situation, you cannot realize God’s will. Even if you realized the will of God, without knowing His heart, there is no value to it. What need is there?</p>
|
||||
<p>Then today if there is a god looking at the phenomena of this world, would that god be happy? Is that even remotely possible? [No.] Can he be happy? Is it possible? [No.] I lose, I raise my hands. No matter how much I shout, I lose. Maybe the Christian ministers did not lose, but that’s another matter.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you look at Christian ministers, they say “Holy God, God of Glory, full of joy and grace.” Those are only words. It’s deception. The God whom I know is different. I have met God and done all kinds of things with Him. I have a very impatient character; it’s like a sword when it comes to righteousness. In the course of discovering truth, I have gambled thousands of times at a risk of my life.</p>
|
||||
<p>I am not telling you a worthless tale. I am telling you a fact. There is strong credibility here. Right? Do you think I am a swindler? [Laughter.] Let’s be honest here. It’s good to be honest. I could be a swindler, but what I am talking about is reasonable. It’s logical. Whether a person speaks with a stick or strikes with a bat, it is alright if he is reasonable. If the bat strikes with a rhythm it will become very soft. It just has to be reasonable and rhythmical.</p>
|
||||
<p>When the rhythm becomes a chord we feel good. That is how it is. You don’t have to play the piano to know that. No matter who the person is, and even though he may be a swindler, if his content is reasonable, you should answer, “Yes, it’s plausible.” Then you are not an ignorant person.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then if God is a God of True Love, when that God looks at the condition of fallen humanity; looks at humankind which has not welcomed the day of liberation, even though thousands of years have passed since the original ancestors fell, can that God sleep comfortably and rest easily? A god who can do that would be struck by lightning. You can curse that kind of god all you want.</p>
|
||||
<p>There may be a person who has shed a lot of tears on this earth. A person may cry for a thousand years saying, “My father and mother have suffered so much from the days of their birth. They have received so much persecution from the world. When I think of how many tears my mother shed, this unfilial son feels so much pain and agony.” His tears, however, cannot be compared with God’s tears. Her tears cannot match God’s tears. Even if a lord, who has lost all his land and becomes an exile, goes through a course of hardship and the valley of death in order to repossess his land and his nation, even if he cries for many many years, he cannot match God’s tears. This we should know as a certainty today.</p>
|
||||
<p>Humankind, who are God’s sons and daughters, were not supposed to go to hell. They were instead to be intoxicated in the realm of freedom, peace and liberation. If a god sees people taking a wrong step and riding a train to hell and says, “You are doing fine,” that god is not God.</p>
|
||||
<p>A religion that worships that kind of god as a parent, as a head of their religion, as the central being of the eternal ideal, is worthless. The God that I know is not that kind of god.</p>
|
||||
<p>Even though you find a history of tears on this earth, no person has shed more tears than God. There is no person who has a greater pain in his heart than God. God has suffered the hill of death and more situations of misery than any person in history. He has received injuries and there are scars all over His body. Because God is that kind of God, I have determined to take responsibility for humankind and fight to comfort Him.</p>
|
||||
<p>Up till today you have not perceived God clearly. Who is that historical God? God is a God of history, a God of the ages and a God of the future. No religion until now has realized how God has lived. I know that there is no one who understands the mind of God, who, looking at today’s pathetic situation and having watched humankind’s critical moments of hitting submerged rocks, has been able to create a providential direction.</p>
|
||||
<p>We must make certain that we create the day of liberation which God wants. In order to do that, God set up numerous religions to be a shield and a guide. God has established a worldwide base of heart, by transcending races and nationalities and caring for religions. But religions have done away with God and have lived to satisfy their own desires. We clearly perceive that this is the reality.</p>
|
||||
<p>That kind of religion will be judged in the last days. If Christianity is that way, it will diminish. If Buddhism is that way, it too will diminish. If the Unification Church is like that, it too will diminish.</p>
|
||||
<h3>Become a Creditor Rather than a Debtor</h3>
|
||||
<p>Ladies and gentlemen, it is good that you have gathered here today according to my request, but why are you here? You should know why you are here. I am not doing this in order to demonstrate faith and go to Heaven. That is too boring. I am doing this in order to liberate the world through faith. I am saying that since we know God’s feelings, let us not try to believe and be saved, but rather become fertilizer and the cornerstone for world liberation. I have seen that God is looking for a religious leader who seeks to destroy the enemy’s main camp and raise a flag of liberation on the earth.</p>
|
||||
<p>What have you come here for, some of you even without letting your husbands know? Why have you come here, receiving curses, being mistreated, and going through humiliation on the street? I have not gathered you in order to put you into hardship. If so, I deserve to perish by thunder and lightning. You have gathered here because there is no person, no association, and no state that is doing the work of liberation. You should know that you have come here in order to bear such a responsibility, although you are brittle women or powerless men.</p>
|
||||
<p>Who will liberate the earth? If we cannot block out Satan, the end is at hand. We should know that there is someone God desperately longs for, the one who not only must defend the world through the true God-centered religion but also must take back the world and expedite the liberation of the earth. Even if the established Christians do not know this, we Unification Church members should! Although other religions do not know this, the Unification members should!</p>
|
||||
<p>The path Unification Church follows is a path of suffering. When an individual tries to follow this road, he wonders why the persecution is so severe. It is because allowing the Unification Church to remain on earth will make earthly liberation possible, so if there are Satan and devils, they all will attack it.</p>
|
||||
<p>It is this Reverend Moon who must follow the fate of risking personal attack, who is destined to walk the road opposed by countless families of the enemy world, and who has the responsibility to go on under the opposition from tribe, nation, state, and even Asia and all the countries of the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>As you may know through the news, America is now in a turmoil because of me. There is a big commotion in Europe also. In Korea, one stage of the storm is passing through, isn’t it? Why am I getting hit with curses throughout my life in a world where others live happily? Why do I still have to do this so busily, when I am now almost sixty, having started while a blossoming youth in my 20s, and when I am now in a phase to settle down like an autumn leaf? It is because I have seen that God is busier than I am. If I had not known God, I would never have done this. I had never realized that God was in such a shape. Hence, I am doing this in order to carry forward His path of victory. I am giving up my own life, not trying to draw it back. I am an honest man. If I had not known God, I would not have done this. Have I gained money or anything else by doing this?</p>
|
||||
<p>I do not like going into debt. I inflicted debt on the individual, the Unification Church and the Republic of Korea. Today, in America, I am not relying on her. How incompetent one must be to incur debt!</p>
|
||||
<p>You should know that the way of filial piety, loyalty, and saintliness is such that you follow it in gratitude even if you have to give up your life. Therefore, there is no saint who did not die for Heaven. Without that condition, you cannot be a saint.</p>
|
||||
<p>From this standpoint, Jesus prayed, “My Father, if it is possible, let this cup pass from me; yet not what I want but what you want”. why did he offer such a prayer? Who did Jesus realize God to be? He saw that God had never incurred debt. You should know this. God is not falling into debt now, nor has He ever had a debt in the past.</p>
|
||||
<p>You should know that the debtor must become a servant and kneel down, while the creditor becomes the master and the center. For this reason, although the Unification Church has been receiving persecution from the Republic of Korea and established Christianity, now the country is supporting it. Am I a member of the ruling party? Although I am not a member of the ruling party, when it comes to working for the good of our country, the ruling party and all parties rely on me. They like us because they know, certainly based upon their investigation that we are a patriotic group. Do you understand this? [Yes.]
|
||||
<p>Today, established Christian ministers oppose me and pray for me to die. Then how much will God . . . They should know the shame. Then God tells me, “Such and such a minister is praying for you to die”. He also says, “Even if he is praying like this now, look at him in a few months. His three generations will decline.” Even if they pray for my demise, when a Christian minister was starving I sent him rice, with a name of one of his Christian members on the bag.</p>
|
||||
<p>What is the established church? They turn out to be an elder brother. As we see it through God, they are an elder brother. I cannot go against an elder brother. A saint is the one who serves and worships Heaven.</p>
|
||||
<p>Look. Who is evil, the one who punches an innocent person or the innocent one who gets hit? Why are they bitching about the Unification Church? Are we asking for rice or rice cakes? They say that I have taken away some Christians, but I have not. In 1954, I suggested that we not put up the sign. I let people come and listen to the Principle, and told them to go back to their own churches, and yet they refused to go back. After they came in through the front door and heard my speech, they categorically refused to go back to their old churches although I told them to. So I drove them out through the front door, and yet they came back through the back door; and when I kicked them out through the back door and closed the main gate, they climbed the wall and came in. This is what happened; have I done anything wrong here? Since the Christian clergy could not feed the believers, they fell into that situation. Why do they neglect their own faults and only accuse the Unification Church?</p>
|
||||
<p>Ladies and gentlemen, a debtor never succeeds. If there is someone in the family who likes being indebted and relying on others, he will be excluded by everyone. Is it not the way of the human society that if a child provides credit to the family members even more than the parents do, then the parents must yield all their rights to the child? [Yes.] A wife should not be indebted to her husband, nor a husband to his wife. You should know that eternal world peace will come from the family in which everyone is trying to give credit.</p>
|
||||
<p>Today, as for a country, if everyone in the country tries to snatch from others and to run into debt, that country will perish. If the Republic of Korea only likes receiving foreign subsidies, she will fall. But as she tries to pay her debts with a profit multiplied several times, she will not fall.</p>
|
||||
<h3>We Must Unite for the Sake of World Liberation</h3>
|
||||
<p>I would not welcome it if the established churches or government offered to support us with money. I want to earn it with my own hands and support the world, church and government. I do in three years what others do in ten. With what? With mental concentration. I am different.</p>
|
||||
<p>Ladies and gentlemen, how long do you think it took to build this house? It took twenty eight days. It was not built by an expert. I directed the work and it was built by a handful of people. Buildings such as the Chungpyung training center we built in one week. If we are united, we can create a miracle; if we are divided, however, we will perish.</p>
|
||||
<p>Ladies and gentlemen, are you united? [Yes.] Even the grandmothers? [Yes.] How about the grandfathers? [Yes.] What are we trying to be united for? What are we going to do with our unity? It is not for the sake of the Unification Church. We are not trying to serve our own church. If we think that we should unite and bring prosperity to the Unification Church, it will fall. Then what are we going to do with our unity? We should go for world liberation. The Unification Church, which seeks to be unified for the sake of world liberation, will remain until the day of world liberation. Do you understand this? [Yes.] If our unity is for the sake of the Unification Church, however, and world liberation is secondary, it will perish before it sees the day of liberation.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why is Christianity collapsing, even when now are the last days and the age of Second Coming and world liberation? It is because the essence of the Christians’ faith is misguided. They have abandoned everything outside their own boundary, saying that they should believe and go to Heaven and their church will go to the highest Heaven.</p>
|
||||
<p>God did not establish Christianity in order to save Christianity! Not so that the ministers and elders should eat and live well! You should know that He established it for the sake of saving the world. The purpose of establishing any religion lies in the liberation of the world!</p>
|
||||
<p>This may be the first time you have met someone who speaks with such a grandiose title. Heaven and earth soup? Oh! We must become heaven and earth soup if heaven and earth are to be liberated. what is heaven and earth soup? After being heaven and earth soup, we should become heaven and earth harmony soup. When such is the purpose God seeks to fulfill, they say, “I will go to the Heavenly Kingdom.” You thieves!</p>
|
||||
<p>Members of the Unification Church, do not pray, “God, please bring good fortune to our church.” When you offer such a prayer, you will get hit with thunder and lightning. Pray, “God, quickly bring about world liberation, as sought after by our church. For this purpose, give me power, ability and love.” Do you understand this? [Yes.]
|
||||
<p>These grandmothers in the Unification Church; they try to bring their children and introduce them to me. But I will say, “Drop it.” Do not bring them until they establish a foundation on which they can represent the church and proudly stand in the front-line of world liberation. Otherwise, I do not like it.</p>
|
||||
<p>I have abandoned my own parents, wife and children, and even my country, for the sake of this work. I can discard the Unification Church at any time. I am not saying this to save my dignity. Nor am I saying this to gain sympathy from you. This is an honest story.</p>
|
||||
<p>You know what the Bible says, right? The words of John 3:16 are known to everyone, from the kindergarten kids to the Sunday School students. It says that God sent His only son because He loved the world. Does it say because God loved certain ministers of the Christian churches? When it says God loves the world, should His love be limited only to Christianity? It is for the world. You should know that the Messiah came for world liberation, and not for Christian liberation alone.</p>
|
||||
<p>If Christianity fails to do its mission, it will get directly hit by a cannonball. This is the God of justice I know. They will get a direct strike. Let Rev. Billy Graham, with worldwide renown, raise his voice. Still they will all be drawn in. Their attitude is wrong. The content is wrong. Such a wrong thing cannot stand before the court of a just world. They will perish.</p>
|
||||
<p>For this reason, we should bring a revolution even now. If you really love God and Jesus, you should realize that Jesus came as the commander of world liberation. When it is said, “Let us all march against Satan’s main camp, resembling God’s heart with a heart that transcends the nation and church, with a liberating shout and raised flag, and with the Heavenly fortune harmonizing with the earth”, you should say, “Amen”. The path of a believer is such that it should continue even when his neck gets thrown away and bowels get cut out.</p>
|
||||
<h3>A True Religion Develops Further the More It Is Persecuted</h3>
|
||||
<p>Who will fix the disorder? You may say, “Alas, Father will probably fix it”, but is this to lean on others, or to be leaned on? The one who leans on others perishes. He becomes a slave. The one who relies on others becomes a loser.</p>
|
||||
<p>Look. I did not appear in a public place for thirty years in Korea. I stayed buried in Chungpa-dong like a mole, with a posture of an imbecile. But I did not borrow from this country. I organized the Federation for Victory Over Communism for this nation, which no one else could do, and quietly educated some ten million people. Owing to this, young people of our Unification Church shed many tears. They suffered a lot.</p>
|
||||
<p>Without suffering, you cannot even open your mouth before me. When I say, “I have gone through such and such a toil, and you rascals, go and do more”, then you should say, “Yes”. I have lived like this. I have a lot of stories once I start talking about it.</p>
|
||||
<p>Therefore, let the Korean people and the established church persecute us as much as they can. Since I give credit, in the passage of history after my death, history will establish justice. History is a judge of justice. Thus, it will inevitably become clear who was right. At that time, the descendants of even the next few generations will completely kneel down. Thus, I have been proceeding with an understanding that this is a battle already won.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Unification Church, which has been expected to perish, still has not perished. Why? If Satan had been with it instead of God, it would have disappeared a long time ago. Knowing this, I have never done anything that would lead to collapse. Likewise, I know that our members are serving all of the United States. When they ask to see me, I say, “I will meet you when I need to, but not when you need to.” I am this kind of a man.</p>
|
||||
<p>As for my coming here, have I come here to serve your need or have you come here to serve my need? [We came here to serve your need.] You came because of my need. What is it that I need? To train dedicated people for the liberation of Heaven and earth. Are you offended? If so, please leave. Are you offended? (We like it.]
|
||||
<p>So, no matter how much America speaks against me in the media, I laugh it off. The media knocked off Nixon in a year and half, but it will not be able to knock me down, even if they try for thirty years. It has been three years so far, and they have not yet struck me down.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why is it so? Politics is an external world, and it can take a hit with a little shudder. But religion will disappear, as it receives more and more strikes. [No!] Religion will disappear when battered! [No!] You are right; a true religion develops further as it receives more and more persecution. Now, is the Unification Church a true or false religion? “A true religion.” If it is a false religion, it will be wiped out, but if it is a true religion, it will ignite with spiritual fire as it absorbs more and more hits. Thus, I can say, “Media, you have lost to me.” Is it not the case?</p>
|
||||
<p>Also, since America itself is indebted to me, they will at some point of history kneel down, although they do not know this now. I can become their teacher. Is it right or wrong? [Right.] It is exactly right. It agrees with the historical point of view. It also agrees with all human ethics and the way of Heaven. It is because I live in such a way that I do not budge even against a population of 240 million. They will be pushed off rather than me.</p>
|
||||
<p>The main Unification Church building in France was blown up by a bomb, but I said, “Good, the time has come.” The French leader came to America and said to me, “Father, one local church in France was blown up.” I said, “It is good.”</p>
|
||||
<p>“I can’t hear you.” [Shouted from the back.] If you can’t hear, block your ears and stay still. [Laughter.] What can I do if you can’t hear me? I can’t talk any louder than this, so what can I do? There is a mike, but shall I become a friend to a mike or to people? I’d rather with people. [Laughter. “Use the mike!”] My mouth is the mike. Is this the mike? [Laughter.] You don’t need a fake mike, right?</p>
|
||||
<p>To go back to what I was saying, although one Unification Church was blown up in France, Reverend Moon’s victory has already been determined. Who lost? [Applause.] Let the FBI imprison me. I shall neither shed tears nor breathe a sigh. I do not pray about this. I would not offer such a petty-minded prayer as, “God, I am here, and please let me out soon. When I went to the Sodaemun prison. . . . at the time of the Ehwa and Yon Sae Universities incident, they would have melted in my hands in six months, but this Hwal Lan Kim. . . She has become a ruined Hwal Lan Kim. [Laughter.] She will be in fine shape in the spirit world! Now you will understand what I am saying. Without something special, would I have a power to melt away in a few months what she established through dozens of years of hard work? This is not done through power of Reverend Moon, but of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>They now see that the man who had such ability at that time can now work in America with the same ability. Therefore, instead of wasting thirty years, if Ehwa University and Yon Sae University had united and the established churches had supported me, the world would have come into God’s hands. God has such power. Do you understand this? [Yes.]
|
||||
<p>When I went to America, I declared that I would finish my primary mission in America in three years. God is with it, so I finished in three years. Is this so or not? Go to America now. There is no one who does not know Reverend Moon. Anyone who does not know may be human, but probably is a friend of wild boars or pigeons.</p>
|
||||
<p>I am fighting this war for a reason. Reverend Moon, born in Korea, is a miserable man. His face is ugly, too. This is the most ugly face, isn’t it? [No.] Is it okay? (Yes.] Only my wife likes it, but do you, too? The ladies here, do you like me? [Yes.] That’s why they blamed me. [Laughter.] Look. They are crazy about it. They like it even though I kick them and do all sorts of things. I will tell you one story. This is a digression; it will take us forever if we go like this. There was a grandmother. Her shape was enough to make one afraid of seeing her in a dream. [Laughter.] There was such a grandmother. I won’t tell you her name. Now, this woman boldly says to me, “I will be sorrowful if you don’t see my face morning, noon, and night.” (Laughter.]
|
||||
<p>When I am sitting in the bedroom, she sticks out her head without an invitation and greets me with, “I am here.” Now, she does this for the twelve months of the year. [Laughter.] When she came in the morning, I would be stuck with her until late at night. So I told her, “You old woman, go away!” Wouldn’t you feel impelled to do that? So one day, I called her in and said to her bluntly, “You old woman, why do you keep coming in without checking who’s in here? You old woman, why are you coming in when your face is ugly enough to disturb someone’s dream if seen twice?” I made a big fuss. Now, the grandmother got hurt, and said, “How can this be? Alas, I kept coming every day because I thought that Father loved me most in the world and he would miss me. But it now turns out that I came without being wanted. Alas, this is serious! So there was a big commotion. It was a good subject of prayer. So that grandmother prayed to God seriously. She wondered whether I did it because I hated her or because I was endeared to her. She had to resolve this, and she fasted and prayed for three days. Those who are here for the first time may not understand what this is. How can you know what a fasting prayer is?</p>
|
||||
<p>During the fasting prayer, she asked God, “Did you make my face the ugliest of all women’s faces? Why didn’t you make it in such a way that Father would like it?” She prayed for three days without eating, so how hard must she have prayed! She must have used all her strength, to the point of death. Then God told her, “Whether your face is ugly or beautiful, it is my image.” (Laughter and applause.]
|
||||
<p>This accords with the Principle. So I surrendered before her words. [Laughter.] There was no better answer she could have given. “Whether it is ugly or pretty, it is my image.” Whose image? [God’s.] It meant that since it is God’s image, Reverend Moon, who likes God, has no way to reject it. So I laughed. After that, I bought her clothes and such things.</p>
|
||||
<h3>The Unification Church Should Defeat Communism<br />
|
||||
and be Responsible for Christianity</h3>
|
||||
<p>Well let’s get back to the main points. For what reason did God create man? It was because of love. For what did God create Christianity? It was because of love. For what did God send Jesus? It was because of love. For what did God create the Unification Church? It was to realize God’s will of love. To what level is love to be realized? The level of the church? Of Korea? Of the world? It is for the cosmos. It is not for Korea, nor for the world, but for both Heaven and earth. Because there is a spirit world, it is both of Heaven and earth. The word “both of Heaven and earth” is a new terminology of the Unification Church, isn’t it? The word both of Heaven and earth signifies the cosmos, that is, the spiritual and physical worlds.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then what “ism” does God prefer? Is God a nationalist? An internationalist, or a cosmopolitan? Is a nationalist qualified to be a child of God? Is an internationalist good enough? No, neither are good enough. You should enter the spirit world, therefore you should be a cosmopolitan person.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then, is it a good attitude for God’s son and daughter to just live amidst the sinful world and just look at the world in which God has struggled? Whatever cosmic position they may stand in, are those who are just onlookers qualified to be God’s son or daughter? Or are you willing to fight seriously to get rid of the obstacles that block you from being God’s son or daughter? Are there such people? Is there such a religion? Are the Christians like that? Not at all.</p>
|
||||
<p>According to that viewpoint, I think that the Unification Church is the only true one on earth. Amen. If normal Christians hear this they will get upset, saying “Look at those arrogant guys.” But I will show them. Who will be responsible for world communism? America cannot be responsible for it. Korea cannot be responsible. Communism is an international ideology, and to fight it we need an international ideology. We cannot do it on a national level. We must do it on a world level. Can you chase it away? [Yes.] Can you chase it away? [Yes.] Can you chase it away? [Yes.]
|
||||
<p>Therefore what is most problematic for God? First God wants sons and daughters who can dispose of communism for Him. Next, God wants His loving sons and daughters who can revive Christianity and elevate it to a higher level. Christianity is collapsing. For two thousand years Christianity has suffered from all kinds of challenges — death from traps, lions and boiling oil. But it is now decaying. Who will be responsible to revive Christianity? God. If He could, He would have done it a long time ago. It is impossible unless there appear people willing to do it. In this sense, Unification members have to do it.</p>
|
||||
<p>We hope Christians will open their minds. If they had opened their minds right after Korea’s liberation in 1945, I would have resolved world Christianity within seven years. If any Christians are here, please go and report this to your church. Nobody can defeat this view. They will not be able to win in theory. If they cannot win in theory, they will be defeated.</p>
|
||||
<p>Is that good or bad? How about the Christians’ view? Is it good or bad in their view? How about Reverend Moon’s view? [It is good.] Then it must be good in God’s view. Do you follow? I know it with absolute confidence. Then, is Reverend Moon false or true? [True.] It will not be proved true by your saying so, it must be proved by God saying so.</p>
|
||||
<h3>People Who Want to Live<br />
|
||||
in the Realm of God’s Love</h3>
|
||||
<p>Do you want to live in a free society that is in God’s love? [Yes.] Have you ever lived in such a society? [No.] Have you ever lived in a country where people become free centered on God’s love and dominion, and where God’s love is full? [No we have not.] Then, what kind of world are you living in now? In an evil world. Why are you living in such a world? Moreover, many people are now saying that the world is collapsing.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do not worry about it. Last November I gathered scholars from sixty nations and held an International Conference on the Unity of the Sciences in New York. All kinds of people, including Nobel laureates, participated. When I asked these questions to them, they had no answers. So I should teach them. They have researched all other possibilities, checking them out thorougly, and have declared that they all smell bad, and that only Father’s ideas taste good. It will be okay.</p>
|
||||
<p>Are there any Korean people who have been doing that? No, there are not. Look. A few days ago, newspapers made a special report about a Korean world table tennis champion, didn’t they? Who is a greater champion-a table tennis player or one who gathered numerous young people and matched them for marriage? How about the Unification Church? Is it easy or difficult to bring 1,8OO couples to marry? [It is difficult.] Please imagine how difficult it is. How can people make accusations without thinking about how difficult it is? They accuse because they feel jealous. Korean people say that if one’s cousin buys land, the other feels pain in his stomach. It is a terribly bad Korean characteristic.</p>
|
||||
<p>Well, what do people call such a person — a matchmaker or a go-between? It’s called a matchmaker. Who is the king matchmaker in all history? It is Moon so and so. He is standing here. Is it true? [Yes.] I have never met anyone who wants to kill me for making a bad marriage.</p>
|
||||
<p>When someone asks a Unification Church member “Where would you like to live on earth?” you will answer that you wish to live on earth with freedom. Let’s live in the realm of God’s cosmic love where man can enjoy life beyond national and international boundaries. [Yes.] If you don’t like it, you do not deserve to live there, and you’d better just fade away.</p>
|
||||
<p>Today we cannot allow Satan to liberate the world in his style. Communist catch-phrases must not be accepted, whatever the cost to the Unification Church. Communism is, therefore, the most serious problem. This time many North Korean agents who live in Japan came to Korea, didn’t they’? [Yes.] People do not know how much I have poured out my heart to liberate these people. Kim Il Sung will hate me the most, and he will want to kill me. I will chase away Communism by myself and I will revive Christianity by myself.</p>
|
||||
<p>Among Jacob’s twelve children there was Joseph. All of Joseph’s eleven brothers tried to kill him by throwing him into a cistern. But he was saved and sold into slavery in Egypt. He went through many miserable situations. But by correctly interpreting the Pharaoh’s dream, he became the prime minister of Egypt. He then saved his brothers and tribe. When his family came he could not persecute them, instead he treated them well. This is the position of the Unification Church.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now, Christian churches are having a bad harvest. They will come to the Unification Church and ask for help. They will fall into the same position as Joseph’s eleven brothers. If they ask, “Please help us,” I will not say, “You are my enemies who prayed for my death.” When the time comes, I will sympathize with them. Why? Because of God. If there is no God, there would only be problems. I am a tough man. When I was six or seven years old, I was hit by a friend without reason, and my nose started bleeding. I only stopped fighting when he and his grandfather surrendered to me. I am really tough. Once I have convinced myself to righteousness, I will fight at the cost of my life. Because I have such a character, God wants to use me. When you are like that, life is not a problem.</p>
|
||||
<h3>Unity of the Foundation of Influence<br />
|
||||
To Root Out Worldwide Communism</h3>
|
||||
<p>Up until now, Moon so and so of the Unification Church has made our church members work as mendicants. Therefore our members experience many things having to do with established Christian church ministers, and they can never forget these experiences. We went about as simple, poor people, like beggars. We moved about in crowds without a room to stay in, being treated contemptuously by each house, one after another. We didn’t play such a game for nothing. The Unification Church members who seemed like beggars passing by were not a corrupt imitation of the Heavenly Kingdom, but were the people bearing the seal of the King of the Heavenly Kingdom. What are they called? [Secret royal representatives.] Yes, they might be the secret royal representatives of the Heavenly Kingdom. The reason that I have created a commotion until now and thus become the man of trouble is not to bring a calamity upon this nation and this world. I might be the man through whom Heaven would bestow blessing upon this nation and this world. Humankind does not understand things such as this. Only God knows. Only God and I know about it. The members of the Unification Church do not know about it, do they? [They do.] They don’t, do they? [They do.] Really? [Yes.] Then, how come they are the way they are? They drive me so hard like this. Without having a drop of sympathy for me. Are you being sympathetic with me? [Yes.]
|
||||
<p>Look, my lips are blistered from speaking so much in Pusan. Do you want me to speak more? Or, shall I stop? I am asking you, the members of the Unification Church who have so much sympathy! (Laughter.) So, which is better, continue or discontinue speaking? [Continuing is better.] If you say, “Discontinuing is better,” it can be taken as being sympathetic, but you want me to continue? These people! [Laughter.] What kind of sympathy is that? [Then, you could take a short break before you continue. Laughter.] There is the man who is considerate! [You should continue.] But if I take a break I will have to go by a roundabout way back to Chungpa-dong by car. That is not good.</p>
|
||||
<p>Well, to change the subject, if you say, “You, the teacher, taught us that the path the teacher is walking is for the sake of the whole, not for the good of the individual. Therefore, you must continue,” then I am in a fix. You cannot just ask me to continue. Do you understand? Only when you say, “You must continue in obedience to the teacher’s teaching, ‘Live for the sake of the whole even at the sacrifice of the individual,’ can even the teacher say, ‘Amen.’ Otherwise,…” So now, do you want me to continue? Or, not? [Please, continue.] That tells you that there is a limitation in your sympathy.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now, what is our hope, the hope of Korea? It is to end the conflict around the 38th parallel. Am I right or wrong? [Right.] What does president Park hope for? He too wishes to abolish the need for a DMZ at the 38th parallel and bring unification between north and south. Right or wrong? [Right.] And also, what is the hope of the Unification Church? [Unification of the cosmos.] Our hope is not only to unify the 38th parallel but also to expel the Soviet Union and Communist China. That is the way the teacher thinks. I am not doing things such as this just to catch Kim Il Sung, beat him up, and boot out the North Korean Communist Party. It is for the sake of kicking out the worldwide Communist Party. Do you like that? [Yes.]
|
||||
<p>Therefore, from now on, Korea has to have peace with Japan. Otherwise, it cannot survive. It should not hold onto atheistic communist regimes, such as Communist China or the Soviet Union. It should trust countries which support religious freedom, such as Japan and the United States. I have been preaching and advising this way for fifteen years already. I am now praying that God will guide the prime minister of Japan for the sake of the future.</p>
|
||||
<p>Moon so and so has been working for this providence of God while being abused. I’ve done all I can to save Asia and save Korea while being abused. Yet, I was maligned as being a traitor of the nation and a traitor of the Christian church. Why? If it comes to pass that Japan goes wrong, I will then have to ignite a flame to expel worldwide atheistic Communism by calling the people of righteousness throughout America, with all the nation’s leaders as the central figures, centered on American Continent. I am doing that now. I am aware that unless I can set up this educational foundation against atheistic communism all over America by the year 1978, and unless I can defend faith in God and freedom by cultivating more than thirty thousand members, America will be in danger. That is why the teacher perseveres in his efforts night and day. There is not enough time.</p>
|
||||
<p>Ladies and gentlemen, you be responsible for all problems pertaining to dealing with the communists in Korea. Is that all right? [Yes.] By so doing, do not let this three thousand-ri peninsula (the whole of Korea), which the teacher has loved, for which the teacher has shed blood and tears, be overthrown. If it is overthrown, the prestige of being the suzerain state of God’s providence will be lost. You must come forth with the national characteristics with which you can play the role of leadership to the whole world, stepping forward hoisting victorious authority, authority which can be won only in the zone of danger, where you directly confront those of the opposition, standing at the vanguard of an ideological offensive against Communism. Only then can the Unification Church receive praise for being from the suzerain state, the homeland. If the Korean peninsula is overthrown, but the members of the Unification Church who stay on God’s side worldwide play the role of restoring it by overcoming Communism and liberating the nation from it, Korea will lose its prestige as the suzerain state. This is a matter of concern, and that is the reason why the teacher has been working hard until now.</p>
|
||||
<p>As regards having to develop God-centered education against Communism, Asia and Japan are in the same situation. The only organization that will save Japan is the International Federation for Victory Over Communism. This is the consensus of all Japanese leaders. Prominent figures of the general public always ask us for assistance. This will happen in the near future in America as well. That is why we have been educating young people in the nation, to work for the public good through the Sae Maeul (new village) campaign. Isn’t that right? [Yes.] These people will travel abroad from Korea to Japan, to America and all over the world. Then I will build a university to teach the youth of the world, and raise the standard of godly knowledge throughout the world. We will have to convince all Communists of the errors of their thinking, moving them in a God-centered direction, opposite their present one. I am playing that kind of game.</p>
|
||||
<p>Therefore, the Unification Church must win over Communists. If Communists work twenty-four hours we should work not twenty-four hours but forty-eight hours, sixty-eight hours and seventy-two hours, without sleeping. We must work and persevere more than them.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then what is the source of God’s most brain wracking troubles? The first is Communism, the second is the fall of the established Christian church and the third is the problem of the fallen youth in this earthly kingdom. Unless we straighten these things up, God’s line of defense and the worldwide foundation for God to resolve His will in this earthly kingdom will suffer a crushing defeat. You must be aware of this.</p>
|
||||
<p>Who is to be responsible for these causes of trouble to God; who is to solve such difficult worldwide problems? It would be ideal if countries that guide the world would assume this responsibility. But because they cannot bear this responsibility, a religious organization with a worldwide foundation is going to take the responsibility for God’s liberation. But then again, Christianity, which has a worldwide foundation, cannot play such a game. Therefore, the Unification Church today must cultivate the base with which it can surpass the standard of world Christianity within a short time and, by putting this new standard on a firm base through reorganization, draw up a plan of and foundation for action. Otherwise, there is no way to survive. That is why I am busy.</p>
|
||||
<h3>Behind the Scenes,<br />
|
||||
Communists Manipulate the Crowd<br />
|
||||
which Opposes the Unification Church</h3>
|
||||
<p>I sent missionaries to 127 countries last year. Out of those, four Communist countries kicked the missionaries out. All the missionaries who stationed together in each of the remaining 123 countries are enemies to each other. From the standpoint of Americans, Japanese are enemies, and the Germans also are enemies. People who have traditional nationalistic feelings cannot become the citizens of the macrocosmic nation, and cannot become God’s sons and daughters moving toward cosmos-ism. Though the missionaries met as enemies, coming together from nations which were enemies thirty years ago, they overcame this and love each other more than they love their own nations. Having moved to their assigned foreign lands they are making efforts to unite into one.</p>
|
||||
<p>How big were the missionary teams which I sent? They were groups of three, each coming from a different country; one Japanese, one American and one German; all former enemies of each other. Seeing through the window of God’s providential will, we must have the content with which we can unite ourselves with the shimjung (deep heart) transcending nationality in light of the providential will of God which intends to have a unified world and universe. We must also have the ability to put this content into practice. Unless we can do that, the Unification Church also will be expelled from the presence of God’s will. Can we do it? Or, can’t we? We must accomplish it. For this purpose, all kinds of people went out to 123 countries and are going into action.</p>
|
||||
<p>What is more, I invited Japanese and Germans to save America. I told Germans to love Americans more than they do Germans, and Japanese to love Americans more than Japanese. Only when you love Americans to that extent will Americans testify to you. Those Germans who joined the Unification Church now must be recognized as having risen above the Germans living in Germany, who used to advocate nationalism, as well as above Americans who live in America with the same attitude. By the same token, those Japanese who joined the Unification Church must, before stepping forth, receive official recognition that they are above the Japanese living in Japan as well as the Americans who live in America, even though they were enemies thirty years ago. Otherwise, you cannot establish an example for the world to emulate. That is why, as soon as I arrived in America, I invited all those German members and Japanese members to America and asked them to work so hard. I hurried them up twenty-four hours a day, disregarding night and day. Can you imagine how difficult it has been? Do you think I was comfortable while letting other people go through all sorts of hardships, making it tough for them to survive? That is not easy. But the result is that the Unification Church of America has already established as an historical fact that it must follow the sacrificial traditions of the Germans and Japanese. Only the teacher can accomplish this kind of thing. Therefore, absolute loving obedience to God is required by the teacher of the Unification Church.</p>
|
||||
<p>With this foundation, the spring water gushing out of a new fountain is cleansing every aspect of corruption in American society at the present time. That is the campaign the Unification Church is conducting. Nevertheless, some foolish people of the world are greatly confused because they think the circumstances they have been in are about to break down and be scattered. Our campaign is like a thrust which applies a progressive increase of force. That is the reason why this is perceived to be a social problem, and people come forward in opposition.</p>
|
||||
<p>Behind the scenes, who are pulling all the strings of the opposition? The Communists. Suppose we have five hundred parents opposing us in Japan. If you investigate, you will find that few of them really are parents. There might be only one person out of those five hundred, who may be a nephew of a Unification Church member. The rest of them are all Communists. These Communists are afraid that once the day comes when the Unification Church solidifies its worldwide footing they will lose their power. That is why they oppose us in exactly the same manner throughout their worldwide network. Even the recent bombing of our church building in France was the work of Communists.</p>
|
||||
<p>Behind the scenes in the established Christian churches of South Korea today there exists the evil influence of Communism. Look at the situation. Communists are presently demonstrating against the performance of the Little Angels. What have the Little Angels got to do with Communism? The Communists demonstrate because Reverend Moon is involved. They are just bothering Reverend Moon. But they are sleeping on a volcano. In a city such as New York, rape, robbery and murder take place in broad daylight and in the open air. Into such an extremely dangerous American land this man, a yellow man called Teacher Moon, arrived from Asia and started fomenting a disturbance, lifting the whole country up and down. Therefore, it is natural that while there are many people supporting us, there are also many who oppose. In such an environment, it is possible to take out a contract for the assassination of a man. I fully checked the underworld. I researched everything, including the background of the Mafia. To win you must know the enemy, shouldn’t you?</p>
|
||||
<p>Watching me doing all these things, all kinds of people make threats saying, “Reverend Moon, be quiet or you will have a bullet coming toward you.” They make all kinds of threats. To these I say, “You fool! I have been getting such intimidating threats for thirty years already.” (Laughter.) If I shrink back in the face of such threats, the final decision in this war cannot be reached. You have to be bold. The teacher has an antenna and thus, if he feels danger upon a certain path, he avoids that path. When I am inside the car, my feeling will tell me not to go that way. I have such an antenna. I am fitted with special equipment.</p>
|
||||
<h3>Korea Has Not Escaped the Crisis of Suffering</h3>
|
||||
<p>The reason I came to Korea this time, first of all, is that if I stay in Korea for about forty days and go back, it will be good for the country. This year is the turning point for the worldwide fate of Korea. From the viewpoint of God’s providence, Korea has just entered a turning point of great heavenly fate. Thus even Communist countries are trying to solidify a worldwide strategy. This is a time when all these efforts of communist countries can fail.</p>
|
||||
<p>God loves me. Thus I must come to Korea and give chung sung for forty days. [Editor’s note: The term “chung sung” has no direct English equivalent, but it means something along the lines of “measurable investment of the whole heart and soul”.] For that reason, I am traversing all parts of Korea and trying to fulfill this. This country must not perish. It must not die. By all means President Park should not die. He should do well until I come back after a few years. He must guard against Kim Il Sung with iron fortification. Then I will come back, after making a foundation worldwide.</p>
|
||||
<p>A good child is not the child that makes troubles within the family. Which is better, the person who always speaks out loudly within the household, or the person who goes outside and speaks? [The person who goes out.] Reverend Moon is that way, right? So, is Reverend Moon good or bad? [Good.] Really? [Yes.] Didn’t you give the wrong answer? [No.] If I yell something at Koreans, there is nothing to be afraid of.</p>
|
||||
<p>Thus last year, after a thirty year period, I decided to confront the established churches. We bombarded them with the “Day of Hope Festival.” They were blown away because of some seven hundred foreigners, and I thought, “Is that all there is to these Christians?” I was disappointed. We punch them with one shot, and they fell with a grand fall, after trying to oppose us. What’s the use of losing, when you go against something? They should try to win if they go to the trouble of opposing. Weren’t the established churches totally crushed? [Yes.] Ask any other person who is not a Unification Church member whether Christians or the Unification Church won. I will not lose. “If you touch Unification Church members, I will…” If I command, “Grit your teeth and confront the Christians. One should convince hundreds… ” You are a fearsome people. Do you feel good? [Yes.] You feel good even if it is night, and you are hungry. [Laughter.j In the Yoido ……. Do you remember that time? [Yes.] Do you want to do it again? [Yes.] From now we shouldn’t do it in Korea. Everything is finished. Rallies, how many of them do we have to do? How much do we have to spend?</p>
|
||||
<p>Now we must do it in America on June 1, 1976. We were going to do it on May 28th, but there is a very complicated event being held in that city at that time. Thus we had to move the date to June 1. When June first comes … Yankee Stadium is a big baseball stadium in New York. There we are going to gather about 70,000 people. What would the people coming there want to see? Who do they want to see? This yellow race, Moon’s face. Because whether I am infamous or famous, I am a great man, right? [Yes.]
|
||||
<p>Right now they have not decided whether I am good or bad. Whether this person is infamous for bad reasons or famous for good reasons, American people make a hero out of a person. They respect famous and rich persons. Do I have a lot of money? I do, right? And also I have young people, right? If I ask them, they will come from San Francisco to New York in three days. It usually takes a week by car, but they will come in three days. They could also come in twenty-four hours.</p>
|
||||
<p>In this way, centering on our support for President Nixon, we did all the training. That is why we go to a place, to which people might go once in a lifetime, within three days. We can do this any time and whenever.</p>
|
||||
<p>Who do people want to see in Yankee Stadium? [Father.] They come to see Reverend Moon. When they come, I am going to capture them. I can handle the American people. I have that kind of ability. When that happens, New York will become silent. And if New York becomes silent, every city in America will become silent, even the media.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then in September I am going to make a newspaper. I am going to inspire young people and prick the bottoms of media companies. We have a newspaper company in Tokyo, right? [Yes.] New York and London are the gathering places of all the media, such as the UPI and AP. It is the gathering headquarters of all of Asia, gathering place of Europe and gathering place of North and South America. I will do this all at once. This is the highest dream of a journalist, and Father will do it in just a few years.</p>
|
||||
<p>Is it easy to make a newspaper company? Every month, Japan is offering one hundred million Yen. That’s about 1.2 billion Yen given every year, right? I am talking about Japanese Yen. It’s about 1.9 billion in Korean Won. I am doing activities that require that kind of money and more. Do you understand? And if I make this newspaper company in New York, I have to pay 300,000 dollars every month. Wouldn’t you like it if I gave you some of that money? [No.] The company can operate only if I pay three to four hundred thousand dollars every month. For three years, that is. If we can hold on for three years, we will have a stable foundation.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then we will make it also in London. Our correspondent will be a most famous correspondent of the biggest newspaper. We are going to go to groups of correspondents and tell them, “Hey you, don’t you want to go to Tokyo? Don’t you want to go to London, to New York?” and win them all. Thus I am going to reach the top people of the UPI and AP and restore the media of the world. I know that if I am not able to coach that area, it will be swallowed up by Communism, and that is why I am hurrying this up. What a bad fix this is for me, to do the things that even Americans couldn’t do. Shouldn’t you sympathize with me? [Yes.] Then do you people have money? Since you don’t have money, you can only pray with your bottoms facing heaven. [Laughter.] You should at least do that.</p>
|
||||
<p>What is the reason that I am doing all these projects? You have to know what that is. For what am I doing it? I don’t have a dream of conquering the world. I already made enough wealth to be able to eat a cow a day and more. Do you understand? I have already prepared so that even if I go to all the states of the United States, there is a place for me to stay and a car. Or if I go to London, France, or wherever, and even if I land at night from a jet, someone will pick me up in a nice sedan and bring me to a place to sleep. I made a foundation in England, and I prepared a foundation in Germany. Did people even dream that a person who received insults as a lonely individual and was persecuted by all the so-called elites of Korea, could do this?</p>
|
||||
<p>If these elites had welcomed this man thirty years ago and worked with him, Communism would have disappeared by my hands, like the falling leaves of autumn. The democratic world would have raised the flag of liberation in the name of God, and therefore the liberation of Heaven and earth would have been fulfilled. But because the established churches in Korea stood in opposition, the historical democratic world as well as historical earth was injured. Korea has to indemnify that.</p>
|
||||
<p>Therefore, Korea still has not gone over the crisis of suffering. Reverend Moon of the Unification Church is not a fool. I know for myself that I have a lot of ability. If I need to, I can dig through anything. But I still do not like doing that. If some need appears, I could command, “Dig through!” and if someone else cannot, I myself do it. I have the ability to be diplomatic as well as be persuasive. You have to know that.</p>
|
||||
<h3>Pray to Liberate God</h3>
|
||||
<p>Thus today for Unification Church members to be leaders, they first need to know how to take care of economic problems. Then they need to know diplomacy. Then they need to be able to give speeches that can persuade the masses. Because I educate people based on this leadership training, Unification Church members graduated only high school but can give speeches more eloquent than college professors. Isn’t that true? [Yes.]
|
||||
<p>As a result, Regional Leaders and District Leaders are only in their twenties, but police chiefs and county magistrates come by themselves and listen to our words. Even if a person has graduated college or has a Ph.D., he loses to a high school graduate. A college education is no problem for us to handle. We are equipped with an ideological and theoretical system.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why do we do this? To do what? Is it because I need money, or I want to become president of Korea? No. I actually do not like becoming famous. I went to Choong Nam this time, and the police bureau guided me around in a motorcade. I don’t like that. It’s all right that they are concerned about me, but my hope and desire is that they love the citizens of Korea more than they love me. I would want them to become national leaders who can lead Korea to be the nation I hope it to be.</p>
|
||||
<p>You Unification Church members of Kyungki-do and Seoul: Seoul and Kyungki-do are the heart of this nation. You are the soul and the heart. I thank you for coming because you love Father, but I have taught you that before you love me you must love the people and that before you love me you must love God.</p>
|
||||
<p>A parent who can possess a true filial son, is not the parent who praises his child for being filial to him, but is the parent who tells the child, “My child, just as you love me, love your brothers and sisters even more. Love your neighbor and nation more than you love me.” That person is qualified to have many filial children.</p>
|
||||
<p>If there is a good king, that king should teach his loyal subjects, saying, “I appreciate that you give devotion and prayer for me, but first love the citizens and God, and then love me.” That is the good king who can lead many loyal subjects.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then today, who is God who can lead the saints? God does not teach them, “Do your utmost duty through your loyalty to me.” He will instead say, “Even if you abandon me, love the people. Liberate every being on this earth as well as all the spirit men in the spirit world, and then love me.” God is that kind of Being, and that is why He can eternally possess the name, “Jehovah” before all people.</p>
|
||||
<p>Unification Church members, do not sympathize with me. I don’t like that. Don’t pray for me. I don’t need those prayers. But instead, pray for the liberation of this nation. Since God is in restraint, pray to make God a free God, who can come to Korea and do whatever He wishes. Pray that God will be a liberated God. Give prayers that can liberate God.</p>
|
||||
<p>A parent who has an unfilial child is restrained because of that child. In order to liberate that parent, the child has to be more filial than the degree of his disobedience. Moreover, he has to be recognized by the masses. In that way he can cleanse his past sins. That is the heavenly law. By the same token, saying, “For Father only … ” is unnecessary. Do things for your neighbor and this nation. The people of this nation are miserable. For five thousand years they had been singing, “Let’s build a three room, thatched house, invite foster parents and real parents, and live for ten thousand years…” We can be grateful for the words of welcoming parents, but to live in a straw-roofed, thatched house for thousands of years? These are a miserable people. We must teach these people correctly. If these people, who don’t have money and are not equipped with other things, are not able even to have God’s blessing, where can they go?</p>
|
||||
<p>God is just. The reason that God kept this nation alive through five thousand years of history in Asia is that He longed for the day when Korea could help Asia, centering on the consummate love of God, and by receiving His love.</p>
|
||||
<h3>Korea Will Prosper When the Unification Church Prospers</h3>
|
||||
<p>When God shines that love and that will upon this land, if this nation can shape itself into a power that can liberate Asia and liberate the world, for the liberation of Heaven and earth as God desires, then the people of this nation will become holy people and the people of hope.</p>
|
||||
<p>Today, when we see that there is no religion that can possess such hope, no denomination that can leave behind that hope, when we realize that only the Unification Church can at least talk about these things, we know that if God hears what we say, He will not feel bad. Moreover, if we actually accomplish these things in the worldwide stage…</p>
|
||||
<p>Even if the Unification Church had started without knowing His will, God would have come, taught, and worked with us, saying, “You, work together with me.” But if from the beginning we started with God and accomplished His will, how much hope and expectation would God have for us? You must think about this point. You must know that the Unification Church is that kind of place. It is not a place where worthless people, who want to get into a corner and sleep, are gathered.</p>
|
||||
<p>People say that I am superhuman, but I am not. I am a desperate man. I am a totally desperate person. There is no such thing as superhuman. I went to America and brought some Americans to recognize and listen to me, and I tested how much endurance they have. I took a boat out on the Atlantic Ocean, and fished day and night. I said, “You! You president of the American Church, you leader of America, get on the boat,” and fished overnight, without resting. I wanted to see how many hours they can endure. We worked twenty-four hours a day without resting. I urged them to go out every chance I got. It was a matter of educating without talking, of showing an example while being silent. In this way, experiencing ruthless hardships, I went on doing this month after month. When I did that, I saw that those who were on the boat at the outset all left, and when I asked people to go out on a boat, they would tell me to go alone.</p>
|
||||
<p>But the driver, the one person, was still following behind, as he had no choice. And so I thought, “Let’s see if he likes it,” and he was enduring pretty well. Then I wanted to educate him further. So I went out in the morning, fished without sleeping all day, then came back, ate, and asked to go out again. Then after that, I thought, “Well, well, well”</p>
|
||||
<p>Why do I do this? It is because I must raise up children, put up a notice board in the western land, and make dedicated people through whom God can protect the notice board. Why do I, born as a Korean, go to America and do this?… I am not doing this for no reason. I am a desperate man. Superhuman might sound holy, but if you view me in terms of God’s heart, I am a desperate man for God.</p>
|
||||
<p>The reason that I stand on this podium even if I have a hoarse voice is that I want to go on standing on this podium until I fall down. Don’t think that I am a nice person. I am a fearsome man. I am a sorrowful man. If there is a sorrowful person in the world, probably no one is more sorrowful than I. I cannot tell this to anyone. Without God, I am the most miserable person. You must know that. I do not need money. I do not need honor. The only issue is: who will defend this nation? That is the problem. Awake, but like a mad man, I am a man desperately doing God’s will.</p>
|
||||
<h3>The Unification Church Must<br />
|
||||
Carry Out A Worldwide Movement of Liberation<br />
|
||||
Together with God</h3>
|
||||
<p>If I ask the Japanese members to bring all of Japan’s wealth to Korea, they will do it. Do you understand what I am saying? All the Unification Church members in America, if I ask them, will invest all they have for the sake of God’s will in Korea. This terribly poor nation. .. Last year I brought about thirty billion Won [about four million dollars] and poured it into Korea. Ultimately, the Unification Church has to do well in order for Korea to do well. Korea will prosper only if the Unification Church flourishes. Do you understand? [Yes.] Also in order for the Unification Church worldwide to do well, the Unification Church of Korea must do well!</p>
|
||||
<p>When Japanese members come and watch your faith, they should be kneeling down silently, without a word. You must have something to show an example, so that they cannot misbehave. For Reverend Moon, anybody in the Unification Church… There is President so and so but in front of me they are all.. Why? I have received more verbal abuse than anybody. I have suffered for the Unification Church more than anybody. I have taught people more than anybody. That’s why. For seven years from 1957 I have slept less than two hours-a-day average. Why? Because I knew that there is a unspeakable story of Chun Ryun. That’s the sin. Sin. I could not die if I wanted to. If I die, who will love this will and Korea? And who will liberate this world which I want to liberate? That is why God will surely hold on to me and plead His case with me.</p>
|
||||
<p>Thus if you ask a spiritually open person who Reverend Moon is, he will immediately fall into tears. I saw even western spiritualists weep bitterly and loudly, saying how pitiful and miserable Reverend Moon is. The world doesn’t know, but God knows. When God sees how, centering on this small man, all kinds of unexpected events occur, passing through space, transcending time and transcending space, God is not without sympathy. That is why I am still alive. If He were not, I would have died. With a character such as mine, I would probably have died.</p>
|
||||
<p>Thus the problem is knowing God. Because I know God, I cannot speak even if I want to, and I cannot die even if I want to. You must know this fact. For that reason, enduring is also for the sake of shortening the time to liberation, and receiving verbal abuse is to make certain of welcoming the day of liberation… Do you understand what I am saying? You should gladly endure and persevere.</p>
|
||||
<p>What would it be like in God’s world where there is no fall? There you become a true child centering on True Parents and centering on Adam. A true “kinship” would spread, and you would become the tribe of the true Adam, centering on true ancestors. The culture of that world would be Adam’s culture. This world is not that kind of world, right? That world is a unified world. It is not like the trashy world of today. It is one world. Once it is united centering on God’s love, nothing can separate. Even in this fallen world, a parent cannot separate a man and woman’s love. He cannot separate them even if he kills them. Then in an unfallen, good world, who would separate two people united in God’s love? If that unity happens, mind and body will not divide. Do you know that? Mind and body are naturally one already, it is only broken down.</p>
|
||||
<p>Thus where should unification happen? On the 38th parallel. It has to begin from the 38th parallel of the mind and body. Ultimately, if one person can be perfected, everyone can be perfected, standing upon the fate of that man.</p>
|
||||
<p>From this viewpoint, should we recognize Communistic so-called liberation? [No.] If an ideology appears, centering on a similar philosophy that excludes God, and says that men by themselves will revolutionize the world, that revolution has nothing to do with God. Do you understand? [Yes.] Even if that kind of liberation triumphs, unless again another liberation occurs with the participation of God and religion, the world will not be a world of peace.</p>
|
||||
<p>Because we know this, the Unification Church today, together with God, must create a movement of liberation for the world. Even if we cannot do it, we should take responsibility for it. If we can do nothing else, we should at least research in order to hurry the process. And if we don’t fulfill, we should at least become the material of sacrifice. If not, three generations … If that does not happen, liberation will never be achieved. It absolutely cannot happen centering on some philosophical ideology, some changing ideology. The liberation has to happen centering on an absolutely unchanging ideology, based on a situation suitable for absolute immutability, God’s ideal of creation, and God’s original ideal. A religion which is able to do that must appear and must carry it out. God cannot do it by Himself. Because man made the error, committed sin, God as parent cannot take final responsibility for it. It is the same with secular law. If their children had committed a crime and a mother and father tell the court, “I will receive the punishment for what my children have committed”, can the court approve of that? No. Thus, man must do it, man.</p>
|
||||
<h3>The Unification Church<br />
|
||||
Should Hurry on Its Way</h3>
|
||||
<p>Then, when does God help? Although God wants to help the human world, He cannot. Why? It is because man took in Satan. Therefore, only when man subjugates Satan through fulfilling his responsibility and comes to stand on the unfallen and victorious foundation, can God manage and guide him. This is the Principle of Creation. Since God cannot cooperate until man arrives at the position of overcoming Satan and to the international level, God is unable to liberate the world at this time.</p>
|
||||
<p>Only when religions work in unity, and worldwide Christianity and all religions go over this level, can God help. That is why God cannot actively help the Unification Church. I was helped because I went ahead relentlessly with my life at stake and because I went through it all betting my life and without fearing persecution. So at the time of the Holy Wedding in 1960, we were in a war zone. Where in the world has there ever been such a wedding?</p>
|
||||
<p>Thus, by persuading the individual, family, and tribe, we organize the tribe and nation of Heaven. This way, the Unification Church is trans-nationally conducting the movement of forming a national foundation for the sake of a new ideal and God’s Kingdom.</p>
|
||||
<p>What are we going to do with this? We will liberate the world. What? [Liberation of the cosmos.] Liberation of the cosmos comes only after that of the world. We will liberate the entire spirit world, too. Even Jesus is not in the Kingdom of Heaven. When I saw him, he was in Paradise. Did Jesus, who came in order to liberate the world, fulfill his mission? No, so his mission is not over yet. Since his mission was not completed, he could not be victorious for the liberation of the world and be loved as a son by God. This is the path of the Unification Church today.</p>
|
||||
<p>How long will the Unification Church remain? It should go on until the earth, spirit world, and eventually God are liberated through the heart of True Love. Eventually, we must liberate mankind, the spirit world, and God. This is the first time you’ve heard this, isn’t it? We thought that God would liberate us, but instead we must liberate God. We should know that God is in bondage with regard to shimjung. You can understand this without explanation, right? [Yes.]
|
||||
<p>You should know that such a crucial mission is placed upon the shoulders of the fragile woman. Although you may put on a skirt and cook rice in a tiny kitchen, while eating this rice, whether it be with a spoon or with your fingers, you should be able to eat with a thought of serving mankind. You can wear shabby clothes, but you should think that you are wearing them for the sake of mankind and for God’s dignity, and that you are living for the sake of God. Do you understand? [Yes.]
|
||||
<p>You should pray for your children, “You, when you grow up, don’t be a traitor of the state, but be a saint of the world.” And you should repent over and over. With my babies, Hyo Jin and Ye Jin, I have for ten years… It is pitiful. We met them as their father and mother, and yet… although they are in America now. Because we come in late, we see them late at night, and in the morning there is no time to see them. Always… They can never see their parents, although they want to. It is not easy to be a father. I am a sinner. When we come in late, we go into their rooms and pray with them, “You understand me. Your father and mother are not bad parents. It is just that although we want to be with you, we cannot because we know God’s situation.” And then I sleep. It is hard to be a father.</p>
|
||||
<p>Although I have sent missionaries to dozens of foreign countries, I am living in the overly ornate rooms of East Garden. I do not need that house. But I have no alternative, because while operating in America you cannot attain recognition otherwise. These days, I can use luxury cars. Why? Since this world is a capitalistic world, you cannot make your way without something to show. So I have no other way. It is not for the sake of my own glory.</p>
|
||||
<p>I pray at night without sleep. When the wind blows, I get up in the middle of sleep. I am a sinner. I am a person who prays, “God, I know that there are people who trust me and are praying tonight. As you know my heart, please don’t leave them in the miserable situation. They are pitiful, so please hit me instead of them.” I am a big sinner. In my walk, when I find a place to sit and rest, I complain, “When will God become able to walk this land freely with me, and when can I take the pitiful members of the Unification Church around the world and rejoice?” I pray like a man who is half-crazy.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why am I doing this? It is because I have seen that God is more desolate than I am. To desire even in my dreams to live with God, our Parent, for a thousand and ten thousand years, with the praise of all the people for the path of filial piety and loyalty. You should know that such is the path which I, whom you desire to see, am following.</p>
|
||||
<p>Although I cannot give you money and power, because I don’t have them, you will not go into ruin if you accept this philosophy. You will not perish! I must be the first commander for the liberation of the earth, and you be my elite representatives. Then the Unification Church cannot perish. We cannot let it collapse. If you can exert your spiritual effort day and night, with your hands raised high, loving your neighbor as your own body, and taking delight and pride in the step-by-step progress of the providence through you, then the Unification Church will absolutely not perish. If it does, I am a liar. Hence, we should hurry ourselves. You should know that the path of the Unification Church is such that you have to repent after sleeping at night and you cannot take a nap. Do you understand this? [Yes.]
|
||||
<p>Only when the day comes when we can liberate the earth, by showing the world the trans-national direction and one road, can we put up a new flag in Heaven and receive the praise for the earthly victory from God. From that time, the movement for the liberation of the spirit world will begin.</p>
|
||||
<h3>The Unification Church<br />
|
||||
must Liberate God along with<br />
|
||||
the Liberation of Heaven and Earth</h3>
|
||||
<p>We must liberate the spirit world, which is hell. We should demolish the walls dividing countless religions. Without achieving unlfication on the earth, the walls will not come down. So didn’t Jesus say, in Matthew 16:19, “Whatsoever you bind on earth will be bound in heaven, and whatsoever you loose on earth will be loosed in heaven”? We must resolve it on the earth. Since it was entangled on the earth, it should be loosened on the earth. After we realized this amazing situation, we recognize why the earth has been so problematic. Numerous religious people do not realize that the problem must be solved on the earth, and they try to go to heaven after death. But they will never be able to go to heaven in such a way. I have met faithful ministers and faithful and famous figures of history, but they are all dwarfed. Although they should inherit God’s will, they are powerless, centered on their own greed.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why did the Unffication Church come into being? It was not for the sake of me. For whom? [For God.] It was for the sake of the liberation of the earth. Then we should liberate Heaven and earth. Liberation of Heaven and earth. Liberation of Heaven and earth. Afterwards, from such a position of shimjung, we should liberate the suffering God. When we can say to God that the sons, families, tribe, country, and mankind have come to Him, which He longed for and desired to regain, God will be liberated heartistically. Through this, our God can laugh, dance, and sing. You should know this.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do the people now on the earth think that God has been dancing and singing with joy? God cannot love man, who is like a dog. So far, God has never enjoyed true and unfallen original love. Why? Because man has fallen and because he is living in the realm of the fall.</p>
|
||||
<p>If God can laugh, what will His laughter be like? If He laughs wildly, what will happen to the world? Will it flip in and out? When God dances, the five seas and six continents will feel a big bang, and the world will be turned over. Have you ever seen this, however? Do you know such an historical fact? You should know that God is in sorrow, in loneliness, in pain, and in desolation.</p>
|
||||
<p>We should liberate God in the world of shimjung so that God can exclaim and dance, “My son, the original world I was seeking after has been realized.” Even God Himself cannot do this. It can be done through the utmost exertion of filial piety and loyalty. Since the wrong was done by man, it should be undone by man. Do you understand this? [Yes.] Until that day, the Unification Church cannot perish.</p>
|
||||
<p>After the liberation of the earth, then comes that of Heaven. Then we should heartistically liberate God. We are in the path that even demands the ultimate sacrifice. The Unification Church is very hard to follow, to be honest. Nevertheless, will you still follow it? [Yes.] Those who would still like to follow, please raise your hands. Put them down.</p>
|
||||
<h3>Let Us Become Agents<br />
|
||||
for the Liberation of Heaven and Earth</h3>
|
||||
<p>You should know that our motto is to become such an agent of liberation. When you go to your own villages, you should put up a sign stick that says, “This is a village of liberation desired by God”. Do you see? You should know that when the Republic of Korea is liberated, it will become a country of liberation desired by God. After going to America, I am fighting in order to turn that country into one God desires. Do you understand? [Yes.] Can there be any opposition to this? There cannot be. If I die without fulfilling the task, please write as my epitaph, “A man who died pitifully for the sake of the liberation of Heaven and earth”. Those who will carry on the task even through the generations after my death, please raise your hands. Put them down.</p>
|
||||
<p>That is why you have a busy future. When you see pictures of your parents or relatives before you sleep, and you think that you have not fulfilled the duties for them, you should not sleep. You should not. When you want to see your graduation album, you should see it after you convey this to your alumni friends and have exerted all your effort until you fulfill the responsibility. You cannot look at the album without completing your responsibility. This is serious business. As the Communists do all sorts of things in order to secure their foothold, we should offer even more intense effort and multiply the liberation agents of God one by one. This way, we should win over the Communists. In Asia, centering on Korea, we should win over the communist Peoples Republic of China and Soviet Union. Although a worldwide movement to bring this about has started, nonetheless, America is replete with signs of ruin.</p>
|
||||
<p>Thus, unless we correct the three major problems and create a new system for the youth, which I mentioned earlier, the world will not be set aright. Everyone will get hit by Satan’s poison arrow and see their wounds fester, rot, and shed pus. So America is in deep trouble. But now that I am there – – One diplomat said, “Reverend Moon is the problem in America.” But the real problem is not Reverend Moon, but America itself. America is unable to see that Reverend Moon is there to solve her problems.</p>
|
||||
<p>With this understanding, will you serve as righteous and dedicated people of liberation or not? [We will.] How about the sisters? [We will.] What if your husbands oppose it? [We will still do it.] Will you still do it, forsaking your own husbands? [Yes.] Then go ahead, do it. [Laughter.] You bring those husbands to me. Everyone should do it.</p>
|
||||
<p>So we should liberate Korea, right? [Yes.] We should unify the South and North. For this purpose, our women should stand in the front line. Who brought about the fall? [Women.] Since a woman led the fall, in the future the female cadre of the Unification Church should take over the task of defeating the communist troops. The men can watch. [Laughter.] Why do you laugh? This is the principle. So why do you laugh? [Because we like it.] Because you like it? Then it’s okay. [Laughter.]
|
||||
<p>With you and with the young people of the Unification Church throughout the world, I will serve as the commander. I am serious. It is not a play. Do you understand? [Yes.] That’s why I built up an industrial foundation. For the sake of Republic of Korea, I built this. Christianity cannot do the job, for they will ruin everything. We must do a dissection, and I will be the surgeon who opens the stomach. When I go to the mountain and I catch a wild boar, I suck its blood with a pipe. In the future, I will do the same with all the evil people, even if it requires my sacrifice. With such an intention, I am even willing to eat the offspring of a poisonous serpent.</p>
|
||||
<p>I am a man consumed with such han. [ Editor’s note: The word “han” roughly means sorrow or grudge. However, han is not simply these feelings, but contains love: it is a unique sorrow, anger, or hard feeling which one experiences when one’s sincere love is frustrated. ] Do you see? So if someone wants to oppose the Unification Church, he has to give up his life ten times and more. Moreover, when I die, I will subjugate him in spirit. So ministers of the established churches better not persecute us. How can they persecute without even being willing to give up their lives?</p>
|
||||
<p>Now, our sisters of the Unification Church, will you become agents of liberation or not? [We will.] Will you or not? [We will.] You won’t? [We will.] You won’t? [We will.] Our brothers, will you or not? [We will.] Will you lose to sisters or win? [Win.] Will sisters lose to brothers or win? [Win.] Why don’t you compete? [Laughter.] You can carry on this competition forever. If a few people faint in the middle of this competition, I will be responsible for it. As for a struggle like this, you can have it as much as you want. Struggle is acceptable in this case. Now, I am exhausted. Shall I take some rest? [Yes.]
|
||||
<p>Now you probably understand. It is good enough to go as far as liberating God. What shall I do after that? I will give all I have done over to you, and disappear somewhere. Would you like me not to disappear, or instead to live together with you? [Yes.] You should live better than I do, right? But when I am around, can you live better than I? I won’t feel comfortable to see that you can live well only after I do. So I am saying this in order to make sure that you live better than I do. Is this someone to be thanked? [Someone to be thanked.] You know it. [Laughter.]
|
||||
<p>Now you probably know. Since the Unification Church is carrying out a huge mission to liberate even God, imprisoned in the world of shimjung, although nations of the world may perish and religions of the world may collapse, it will remain until the day the will is accomplished. Since God needs those people, He will hold on to them and fight along with them until then. How about that? Amen! Hallelujah!</p>
|
||||
<h3>True Father’s Prayer</h3>
|
||||
<p><i>Beloved Father! We hear the news of the fierce battle in America every day. I have come to this place as my sixth stop on the Korean itinerary course. Father, we know that the word liberation of Heaven and earth is a word You greatly appreciate. Jesus came with this intention. We know that there have been many ancestors of faith who came with such an internal shimjung from Heaven, and yet died without being able to express it to the evil world.</i></p>
|
||||
<p><i>Your pitiful child is standing here. Father who worries about me, I am sorry. I clearly remember Your voice that admonished me when I was in tears. I have not forgotten You, who embraced and loved me when I was struggling in prison. I have not forgotten Your voice, which said, “I am here,” and told me to be strong and courageous when I was being driven around in tears, having no one but You to look to.</i></p>
|
||||
<p><i>No matter how big America is, I know that it is only a handful of sand for You. Before You, who fears that America may ruin the democratic world, I resolve to follow this path even if I have to throw up blood; so please be with me. Pitiful Father, I am not in miserable shape. Please count on me. I am not sixty yet, and I am an ambitious and vigorous man. Please count on me. I will never stop going forward.</i></p>
|
||||
<p><i>Today, the members of the Kyungki Region and some of the Seoul members have gathered here. I know that there are many who were not able to be here. Please console them. They have not realized that this teacher they respect is such a sorrowful and desolate person. I have spoken with a desire that by kneeling down, repenting of their past, and criticizing themselves, they escape shame before Heaven, and that in the future they become new people from this time on; so please accept it.</i></p>
|
||||
<p><i>Father, we must protect the Republic of Korea. It cannot go into ruin. Please fulfill Your hope through the people of the Unification Church, who are driven around and chased after. We know that in history, those who were chased out achieved revolutionary goals.</i></p>
|
||||
<p><i>Following the Holy Name of God, who has ever been welcomed in his generation? You have established me in the position to be welcomed with a worldwide foundation in my generation, however, and I think I do not deserve this glory. You should have stood in such a position rather than I, so I sincerely desire that the day come soon when we can serve You this way.</i></p>
|
||||
<p><i>Now they have pledged before You to become dedicated people for the liberation of Heaven and earth by raising up both of their hands. This is not a pledge made with the teacher but with You, so please don’t let them forsake it. Let them understand that this pledge should remain, even when they have to go over the hill of life and death. Let them endure and overcome harsh paths of suffering in order to leave a tradition of loyalty before You. I sincerely desire this.</i></p>
|
||||
<p><i>Father, we hear the people of the world calling for the day of liberation through us. I know that the pitiful souls of the spirit world are crying out for salvation through the miserable folk of the Unification Church. Moreover, when we consider that You are thinking of these things, we are overwhelmed with repentance. So please leave everything up to us. We have promised this time that as we follow this path, laying down our lives, we will march on and on without hesitation; so we eagerly ask You to trust us and take a peaceful rest.</i></p>
|
||||
<p><i>We have been doing wrong because we did not know, but since we know now, please have hope. As we have pledged to become women and men who will not stand ashamed before the allowed day and the will, we eagerly ask You to push us and drive us upon such a road.</i></p>
|
||||
<p><i>We prayed all these in the name of the True Parents. Amen.</i></p>
|
||||
<h3>Credits</h3>
|
||||
[This speech was given during Reverend Moon’s Seoul-Kyungki Itinerary Tour of 1976. It is published in volume 85 of The Speeches of Reverend Sun Myung Moon. Translation from the Korean by Il Hyon Kim, Jin Seung Eu, Jin Hyung Park and Jin Choon Kim. Editing for English by Michael Inglis, Tyler Hendricks and Peter Ross.]
|
||||
79
content/speeches/1976/the-responsibility-of-cain-and-abel.md
Normal file
79
content/speeches/1976/the-responsibility-of-cain-and-abel.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,79 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "THE RESPONSIBILITY OF CAIN AND ABEL"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-11T15:30:50+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-11T15:30:50+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/11/the-responsibility-of-cain-and-abel.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1976"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1976"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="center">REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON</h2>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">November 1, 1976<br />
|
||||
Belvedere, New York<br />
|
||||
Translator — Mrs. Won Pok Choi</h3>
|
||||
<p>People today do not know that they have to travel the road of indemnity. In every human community a person who has committed a mistake or crime must compensate for it in some manner, including imprisonment. Even among friends, if you mistakenly say something that will harm another person, you must compensate. This also applies in the case of a married couple, and in the everyday world even some small thing may be incentive for them to get divorced.</p>
|
||||
<p>You cannot just ignore some mistake without apologizing to the other person. Before you start seeking divorce you must clarify what the error was; when one party can apologize to the other then forgiveness can be offered. This must be done before the situation can be forgotten. Even after a war among nations the victor judges the other and seeks compensation for the damages of war.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you just bury some anger in your heart without apologizing or speaking out to resolve it then it will multiply as resentment and remain within you forever. In every area of human relationships you must not try to cover everything over and persevere with resentment still growing in your heart. You must take it out and analyze it and one of the two must apologize to the other or make some compensation.</p>
|
||||
<p>The same applies to the human fall. In the beginning man rebelled against God and ever since then people have been committing crimes or causing suffering to others. In order to solve the problem we must analyze what the root of the sin was because if it is just covered up the situation will never improve. Certainly for man to restore himself back to God’s standard the root of sin must be revealed and we must find out whether Adam, Eve or the archangel caused the crime. Otherwise the problem of sin cannot be solved.</p>
|
||||
<p>Man committed a mistake in the beginning and he cannot continue indefinitely without apologizing or compensating. Mankind must be able to analyze it and say who committed the mistake and then undo every wrong that has been committed. We know that man caused the crime and that down through human history mankind committed many other mistakes, all of which can be traced back to the human ancestors who sinned in the beginning. Only by compensating for all those mistakes can we return to the original position of life.</p>
|
||||
<p>We can say that the first human ancestors committed their mistake on the individual level, but down through history families, tribes and nations have also committed crimes. What would God think of the person who offered to compensate for all the mistakes committed on the individual, family, tribal, national and worldwide levels, taking the responsibility on his own shoulders? Would God deny that person or place His hope in that person? God urgently wants man to be restored because His purpose of creation must be realized. If God remains within the Principle He cannot annihilate man and re-create him all over again. Instead He has to restore man and in doing that He has to work through men alone.</p>
|
||||
<p>What would you do if you took responsibility for all the mistakes and crimes of history? Do you think that you are in that position now or just trying to be in that position? There are many members assembled here but as I see it no one here can confidently say that he is in the position to take full responsibility even on the individual level. In that case your attitude must be to please God, wanting Him to shift all the responsibility to your shoulders, regardless of any difficulties. Are you in that position?</p>
|
||||
<p>In shouldering the cross you are not supposed to sleep. You can only compensate for everything by staying awake night after night, working hard. You must not even doze off. Even though you feel physically exhausted you must keep your eyes wide open and be radiant inside. If you at least try to keep your eyes wide open when you are desperately sleepy, you can be forgiven.</p>
|
||||
<p>The reason I am telling you this is that there are several people here dozing off. Now one of those sisters has her eyes wide open again! According to what I have said, those who dozed off with their eyes wide open would not have guilty consciences. Whatever mistake you have made must be resolved, but if you are iron-hearted and don’t feel conscience stricken then you will find no way to be forgiven.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you propose to take this responsibility, would you rather cover the individual, tribal or national levels? How can you take the responsibility on the worldwide level? Are you really that confident? You must be serious in answering; this is a serious question.</p>
|
||||
<p>I will talk about the responsibility of Cain and Abel in light of what I have said.</p>
|
||||
<p>In our movement the newcomers are apt to feel that they are in the position of Abel to others. Before going any further we must know the definition of Abel. Are each of you in the position of Abel? Some of you said yes but without confidence. Is Abel or Cain destined for heaven? You are right in saying that both are, but Abel will play the role of guide to the heavenly kingdom.</p>
|
||||
<p>There must be one Abel who can take responsibility for the whole world and then alone can he claim that position of Abel even on the family or individual level. He must be recognized by all people as representing them as their central figure. You are all in the prime of your life, being in your twenties, but you cannot become this Abel simply by claiming the position. Since there are many accumulated crimes all through human history, who will decide who Abel is? First God will, and then among men a person with a knowledge of the particulars.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do good spirits know what crime the first human ancestors committed? The central figure on earth must be recognized by good spirit men in the other world and then the angelic world must recognize this person’s qualifications. Next even Satan must recognize that person. This must be the first time you have heard that Satan plays a role in recognizing this position.</p>
|
||||
<p>If Satan accuses God’s chosen man of not being qualified for the job, that person cannot assume the role. Even Satan knows that this person must have certain specific qualifications in order for him to be Abel. When accusation is given by Satan God cannot insist upon that person having the responsibility. God is in the position of judge of course, but if the prosecutor keeps accusing the defendant of a certain crime, can the judge be justified in acquitting that person? Satan is the prosecutor who is always accusing. Who will be the lawyer to defend that person? Good spirits and angels will do the job, so his defense is not entirely in his own hands.</p>
|
||||
<p>Are you confident to say before God, the good spirit world, the angels and even Satan that you are qualified to be this Abel? You may be safely able to say that you are on the side of Abel, being a little better than an evil person, but you cannot quite claim the qualifications for being Abel. In order to be selected as Abel you must first be summoned by God and be able to say, “Here I am God. I’ll do the job.”</p>
|
||||
<p>When God finally summons a person, wouldn’t his ancestors and the rest of the good spirits be happy? They would not oppose him because they are anxious to see that position filled. They are all prepared to help such a person when he comes along. Even after answering God’s call that person cannot assume his position all of a sudden but must go through a certain amount of indemnity to qualify. It would be wonderful if he could take that position without having to pay indemnity but that is not possible because Satan is there to accuse.</p>
|
||||
<p>You can claim to be a good person but once you commit some kind of mistake you must beg forgiveness from the person you have wronged or from those associated with him. Otherwise you will not be forgiven. In order for you to remove the condition to be accused by Satan you must be able to resemble God. God alone cannot be accused by Satan so you must be able to resemble God and put yourself in His position. There is one way to do that; if you are utterly obedient to God and become one with Him, you can put yourself in the position of God to Satan. You know the definition of indemnity conditions, but are you on the way to pay that indemnity or haven’t you started yet? When will you be finished with it? Are you entitled to go to heaven while you are still involved with paying indemnity? You know the answer well. You must look into yourself and decide whether or not you have finished with indemnity.</p>
|
||||
<p>Cain represents the side of Satan and Abel represents the side of God. I said that Abel is put in that position when he is absolutely obedient to God and one with Him so wouldn’t it be simple for God to set that person up as president of a certain nation? That person might be proud of himself but what about Satan? Would Satan just approve or would he accuse and tell God that He can’t do that? Even God cannot ignore Satan at that moment. If God were able to do that He could have done it 6,000 years ago. In the face of satanic accusation God cannot easily say that a person is liberated from sin. There are conditions to go through if you want to become president.</p>
|
||||
<p>On every level the president who is designated by God must excel those presidents on the side of Satan. Only then could he claim to be on the side of God. He must excel those predecessors who have done good things and loved their people as though they were their own children. There have been many such persons in the past. To be qualified for the presidency or for sonship on the side of God it is natural that he must excel those on the satanic side. Could God ignore Satan’s protests that God’s chosen person hasn’t met the standard?</p>
|
||||
<p>After picking a person God will leave him in Satan’s hands to be tested. Satan will try his best to find fault with this person, torturing him and blocking his way. That person must be willing even to die in the course of his struggle, never having resentment but only praise for God. How long can Satan test a person? You know that everything can be prolonged to a period of forty years, so if that person fails to be recognized by Satan by that time he will lose his qualification. At that point Satan will protest to God that this person still belongs to him and not to God and God cannot deny it.</p>
|
||||
<p>In brief, the person in the position of Abel must go through the road of indemnity to the point where he can even die. We claim that we are Abel to the outside world, but since the first Abel was killed, what is the qualification of being Abel here in the Unification Church? Is it only on the spiritual level? We need to talk about the providence of Cain and Abel because Abel’s being killed prolonged that dispensation.</p>
|
||||
<p>While Abel was still alive he had not yet fulfilled the qualifications for that position, but if he had not been killed he could have saved his whole family and they could have reached the level of having nothing to do with sin. Abel died with that part still left unaccomplished but because he was killed for the sake of God the way was left open for an Abel in the future to accomplish the mission he left undone.</p>
|
||||
<p>Because he was invested in his mission and was killed along the way Abel is qualified to come down spiritually and help qualified people to come to that level. Individuals and families are needed in the position of Abel. The first such person on the family level was Noah and his family. Noah was told to build a boat on top of Mt. Ararat, a task far from common sense. Why would God give such a crazy command? The most important reason is that God wanted to remove accusation by Satan. How many people could have done Noah’s job? If you were in the position of Noah wouldn’t you have been skeptical? But Noah was utterly obedient to God’s command and began to build the boat on the mountain. Why would God have to ask abnormal things of Noah? Simply because Satan would have to surrender if Noah fulfilled God’s exorbitant requirements.</p>
|
||||
<p>God anticipated Satan saying, “You think Your servant is obedient and loyal, but wait and see. He will not last more than several decades, or at the longest he will endure 100 years.” Knowing that, God decided to have Noah spend 120 years building the ark. Satan was confident that Noah could not endure that long, and naturally Noah’s wife and children and neighbors would all be scornful of him. They would have been unusual people to not act like that.</p>
|
||||
<p>Was God foolish to push Noah like that? With His wisdom God judged that he had to go through the indemnity course and He gave orders to Noah accordingly. Without knowing this principle we can’t understand why all the good men on earth have gone through so much difficulty and persecution, even being martyred. Now you can clearly understand the situation. Without the human fall the difficulties of indemnity would not be necessary.</p>
|
||||
<p>We can draw the conclusion that God Himself could not act normally because the human fall threw everything into abnormality. We know that God could not protect Abel from being killed and in Noah’s case God would not give encouragement but left him alone to spend many years building the ark. Was it normal for God to require Abraham to offer his only son, Isaac, who was born after Abraham was over 100? God blessed Abraham, saying that his descendants would be numbered like the stars of the heavens, but did it seem He would keep His promise? Would you call this God a normal God?</p>
|
||||
<p>Look at the case of Moses. Moses was a murderer who killed an Egyptian who was torturing some Israelites. Why would God choose such a person when there might have been many other righteous people? We must clearly understand what is righteous and unrighteous in God’s sight.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Jewish people are dispersed to every comer of the earth and are still going through difficulties. At the time of Moses they were persecuted by the Egyptians but Moses was raised by the royal family and saved from slavery. A normal person would have been content with his life in the palace, but Moses ventured to protect his people by killing an Egyptian. For 400 long years the Israelites had suffered in Egypt and in Moses’ sight the time had come that they could be liberated. He knew that his people needed a great leader who could fight the Pharaoh and he thought he was the only one who could do the job.</p>
|
||||
<p>Moses had seen many instances of Israelites being killed or tortured without reason and he thought that it was righteous for him to protect his people, even by killing the Egyptians. He chose the responsibility of leading this persecuted people. Common sense told him that he could lead a gorgeous life in the palace but he chose to be with the Israelites and go through the difficulties of guiding these people into the land of Canaan, even in the face of rebellion. He lived completely in the awareness of this mission.</p>
|
||||
<p>After his forty years of luxurious life in the palace he spent forty years in the wilderness. During those forty years of traveling with the Israelites in the wilderness Moses was never once resentful against God. In the face of tremendous difficulties he would praise God and try his best to lead his people. It was because God saw the possibility of such character in Moses that He called him from the palace. Only after fighting against the royal power with his own hands could Moses liberate the Israelites.</p>
|
||||
<p>John the Baptist also lived for many years out in the wilderness, subsisting on locusts and wild honey. His life was completely contrary to a normal existence. Jesus Christ also lived a totally different life from most people in that age. If Jesus had lived to be forty, things could have been different.</p>
|
||||
<p>God originally chose the Israelites as the center of His providence but because they did not fulfill their position Jews have been dispersed all over the world. Christians also had to go through a course of difficulties and persecution, beginning with the Roman Empire. After persecuting the early Christians the Roman Empire surrendered and Christianity won a spiritual victory. People have come to think that God is cruel, if indeed there is any God at all. People wonder how a real God could leave His people alone to struggle against an evil power and go through so much misery, but without some knowledge of the indemnity course they could not understand.</p>
|
||||
<p>In order to win the world back to God’s side a person must appear who can go through the indemnity course from the individual level through -the family, tribal, national and worldwide levels. Who has been victorious in the history of indemnity, God’s side or the other side? When would God’s side be victorious over all those things? God has been anxious to send a sinless leader whenever the foundation for the Messiah was finally laid.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Messiah must undo all the mistakes of history, from the individual level to the worldwide level. Jesus Christ was killed before he could do that on the physical level. Although he initially carne to the Israelites his mission embraced the worldwide level; in his lifetime he should have advanced to win the Roman Empire and then open the way to reach out to every comer of the earth. Because his mission was not fulfilled on both the spiritual and physical levels Christians are waiting for the Lord of the Second Advent to come.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Christian world is the foundation on which the Lord will come, but until now Christians have been teaching he will come on the clouds. In the Unification Church we claim that the Lord of the Second Advent will come in the flesh, but it is difficult for people to accept this; we are saying things entirely opposite to what they have believed. Naturally we are opposed for saying such things. The most bitter opposition to endure is not from atheists or ordinary people but from these Christians who severely persecute us.</p>
|
||||
<p>God is anxious to have His prophets come to earth and reveal His secrets in the latter days. Everyone who came to foretell the future lived an abnormal life; people in the Old Testament hardly ever believed the prophets God sent and persecuted them without exception. God expects Christians to lay the foundation for the Lord of the Second Advent to come, but if they do not accept the Lord or his ideology then God will not continue to work through Christianity and Christians also will be fated to go through the worldwide level of persecution. A new group must emerge from Christianity like new buds on a tree and go through persecution by way of indemnity on every level. When this group confronts the worldwide level of indemnity you can know that the final goal is close at hand. Now is that time.</p>
|
||||
<p>In our movement we have to link together each level of all things, restoring what was previously a failure. If Christianity had cooperated with our movement, we could have reached the goal in seven years’ time but instead it was prolonged to 21 years. My real mission finally started at the age of forty.</p>
|
||||
<p>Before the age of forty I had to endure persecution and fulfill indemnity conditions up to a certain level. You must clearly understand that the history of the Unification movement has been one of persecution for the purpose of indemnity. In Korea and Japan our Church was persecuted by the government and now we are going through the same thing in America.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now that we have been victorious spiritually on the world level we must indemnity all those levels horizontally, never being frustrated and never vacillating but always acting on God’s plan until we are recognized.</p>
|
||||
<p>I have carried out my mission without any example from history to follow. You have clearly seen what took place during the Washington Monument campaign. That kind of thing could have easily been done with the cooperation of America, but even in the face of persecution from almost the whole nation we won a victory because God was on our side. How do you view me compared to the presidents of the United States, for instance? Could they do what I have done?</p>
|
||||
<p>America and most other democratic nations are retreating before the threat of communism but I am proclaiming that we will have a big rally in Moscow and I am unshakably confident that I will annihilate the evil ideology of communism. Have you ever seen such a person? The communists are deriding me but I am more than confident.</p>
|
||||
<p>I have no weapons to fight with but the Korean government is scared of me; they think that if I ever wanted to be the President of Korea that I would be able to do it. In the United States the State Department is fearful of me and the communists oppose what I am doing. Am I such a fearful person? I have nothing but my own two hands to work with yet people are fearful nonetheless; they sense that God is working through me. I am talking about uniting the whole world with my bare hands. Can anyone believe that? You are crazy because you believe that.</p>
|
||||
<p>To repeat, you must start by placing yourselves in the central point and going through indemnity on the horizontal level of individual, family, nation and world. In the providence of God Korea and America correspond to Israel and the Roman Empire. The United States is giving aid to Korea but Korea is reciprocating by giving aid on the spiritual level. Koreans envy the material wealth of the Western world, especially America, but America is now inclined to be influenced by the spiritual life of the East. If Christianity alone were to unite with us then the cooperation of East and West would bring the final victory on God’s side.</p>
|
||||
<p>Korea is the only nation which is completely divided in two. Germany is divided into democratic and communist states, but there is already some communication between them. Korea is truly the front line in the battle between Satan and God, with South and North completely divided and not even communicating with each other.</p>
|
||||
<p>All the communist powers are keenly aware of the battle in Korea. On the spiritual level we have almost reached the worldwide goal but the confrontation of good and evil is now taking place on both the spiritual and physical levels in Korea.</p>
|
||||
<p>In general the American media is not sympathetic to the government of President Park. Americans think of President Park as a dictator but he has never murdered or killed anyone, while Mao Tse Tung killed 150 million, Kim 11 Sung killed three million and Stalin killed seventy million people. The Americans who criticize President Park even believe that Mao is the hero of this age, having organized a great revolution. These people never think about the situation South Korea is facing. With an invasion from North Korea being an imminent possibility, how could President Park be expected to leave the situation alone, not keeping his nation prepared and alert? Communists the world over know that if President Park could be removed from office that the North Koreans could easily invade the South and take over. Recently Americans have accused me of being connected with the KCIA but nothing is farther from the truth. I may be a running dog for God, but not for the KCIA or anything else!</p>
|
||||
<p>Now that the day of heavenly victory has been set up on the 4th of October we will never be in a defensive position. We will take the offensive from now on. We are going to create our own newspaper and later I’m going to establish our own university. We are going to create more performing arts groups on a very high level. The world of art has influenced the media and subsequently influenced public opinion in a negative way so I’m going to educate our people and restore the world of media and art to God’s side.</p>
|
||||
<p>We are now at the transition point, crossing over from abnormality to normalcy. The misery and difficulty we have gone through has been abnormal but from now on our way will be smoother. Just wait until the end of our third seven-year course and from then on we will be materially blessed and can enjoy our life in a heavenly way.</p>
|
||||
<p>We are restoring the 2,000 years of Christian history within 21 years; if I had failed it could have been prolonged to 210 years. Even the idea of that is horrible. I had to go through this condensed indemnity course in 21 years, winning a certain standard in Korea, Japan and now in the Western world. All this culminated in the success at Washington Monument after Yankee Stadium and Madison Square Garden. Wait a little while longer and you will see how the second generation here in America will be inspired by our movement.</p>
|
||||
<p>There have been tremendous barriers of resentment and hate between the races but now that we have laid the foundation this far God can forgive all of that. What I am doing is always in the name of God. I can tear down the racial barriers because I have made the condition of winning victory in the face of opposition from people of all races.</p>
|
||||
<p>The whole world may be against me now but after overcoming that level I can send missionaries even to the communist world. You can now see that the whole world has spoken out in protest against our movement, but in a little while you will see worldwide victory. The day will come when the Washington Post and the New York Times will understand the mistakes they have made. According to the law of indemnity they must compensate by apologizing. When that happens the whole population of the world will pay attention. Now the State Department is investigating what I have done but let them go ahead. They will find no incriminating evidence because there isn’t any.</p>
|
||||
<p>Have I done anything wrong to you? Would you call me evil for having you come here at 4:00 a.m.? You people are used to living in luxury and relaxation but now you go out selling flowers and witnessing to the people. America has been a selfishly individualistic country up to the present, but I am teaching you to be sacrificial people who work for the sake of the whole world. Is that a bad thing or a good thing? You are accustomed to sitting on soft chairs and enjoying comfort but here you sit on a hard floor and your legs get numb. In the established churches the congregations listen to their preachers for 15 to 20 minutes at the longest, but I have you sit three or four hours or more.</p>
|
||||
<p>White people usually want to marry among themselves, but I am mixing blacks, whites and Orientals in marriage. Despite the fact that Americans don’t like me, I am always sure that God likes me. Even when people persecute me and call me names I don’t feel resentful but pity them instead. What I want to do is to make them understand because I know that by winning any Cain to Abel’s side we can find the Heavenly Kingdom. Only after having fulfilled the history of Cain and Abel can we open the door to heaven.</p>
|
||||
<p>Our purpose is to save each Cain at the earliest time. When I say we are going to take the offensive, don’t get excited and be ready to crush anyone. Now that I have laid the foundation on each level and have paved the way, you can just follow my way to reach the goal,</p>
|
||||
<p>Once public opinion is turned around and people come to think that I am a good person things will suddenly change and the people who still oppose us will be converted by our friends. The day will come before long; be confident. This opportunity will never always be here so why don’t you concentrate your efforts on laying your own foundation on the individual, family, tribal and worldwide levels, for your own sake and for your descendants?</p>
|
||||
<p>Until now Abel has been in the vanguard of the whole group, but from now on it must be Cain who leads the way and faces the difficulties. Are you ready for that? With the month of October gone you must be prepared to take up my responsibility. In that case I can leave everything I have won to you; you will inherit all the work that I have done without having to go through the same indemnity and without accusation from Satan.</p>
|
||||
<p>I will leave all I have to you but in order for you to be qualified to inherit that spiritual wealth you must be desperate to sustain any level of your mission. Until now we have paid indemnity for the past and most of the time I have done that. From now on whatever you do is going to be for the sake of yourself and for the sake of your descendants. Because of God’s love you can lay the foundation for yourself and your offspring. Whatever you win by struggling will be yours.</p>
|
||||
<p>Until the end of the third seven-year course I want you to work with all your effort, investing every ounce of your energy. In doing that you must realize that you are laying your own foundation and taking responsibility so that I will not have to worry about you. Remind yourself that we have only 3½ years left. Why don’t you concentrate all your energy on what you are going to do to accomplish your mission?</p>
|
||||
<p>Ultimately the providence of Cain and Abel will be accomplished and that kind of thing will be finished. Satan’s work will be no more. It sounds like a dream but we will make it true. For the coming 3½ years you must realize that you are going through the Cain-type indemnity. Why don’t you invest your whole self during that time? I will trust you and see if you can do it.</p>
|
||||
<p>Once the work of Cain and Abel is finished we will see the communist world crumble and the power of evil diminish. Young people will abandon the life of drugs and immorality and be attracted to this way of life. The spirit world will be united with the physical plane and more and more spiritually attuned people will testify to our movement and ideology without our having to witness. You will not always have this chance so why don’t you concentrate on your witnessing now?</p>
|
||||
<p>Up to the present it has been the Abel figure or chosen people who have gone through the indemnity course, but the coming three or four years are the period of time when Cain figures can pay their own indemnity. This is the best chance of your whole life. You represent the whole population of the world in doing the job when other people do not know. You must feel privileged to do your very best in that period of time. Can I trust you?</p>
|
||||
<p>May God bless you.</p>
|
||||
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,79 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "UNTITLED ADDRESS TO CONFERENCE OF U.S. AND INTERNATIONAL LEADERS"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-11T15:27:53+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-11T15:27:53+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/11/untitled-address-to-conference-of-u-s-and-international-leaders.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1976"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1976"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="center">REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON</h2>
|
||||
<h3 align="center">September 20, 1976<br />
|
||||
Tarrytown, New York<br />
|
||||
Translator – Col. Bo Hi Pak</h3>
|
||||
<p>This morning I’m sure you can almost fly. You have been very heavily burdened, and now all the burden has been lifted. I think everyone must be on cloud nine, so be sure to land safely when you come back to earth.</p>
|
||||
<p>Let us together extend our heartfelt thanks and appreciation to God, our Heavenly Father, for the victory at Washington Monument! And to all of you who made this victory possible, congratulations from the depths of my heart. Let us thank God, thank one another, and thank all those hundreds of thousands of citizens who participated in this rally.</p>
|
||||
<p>I hereby proclaim that, culminating with the victory at Washington Monument, the first phase of the ministry that I initiated when I came to America in 1972 has been successfully concluded. The target has been reached. The goal has been won. This I proclaim and declare.</p>
|
||||
<p>As I look back three and a half years ago to my arrival in Washington on December 18, 1971, to begin this crusade, I recall that at that time nobody knew my plan, but my heart was truly trembling with God’s great command, His scheme and His instructions. At that time there was already a master plan and strategy for this crusade in America. God has called me to proclaim the great truth which He was unable to proclaim 2,000 years ago in the Roman Empire. Today the United States holds a world position similar to that of Rome in those days. And so now when I look back, I see just how momentous an occasion this victory in Washington really is.</p>
|
||||
<p>The American news media and many narrow-minded American people rose up against me and against our movement. They scorned us and persecuted us. Yet even under such adverse conditions our movement forged ahead and won a tremendous victory. It is clear that our Heavenly Father, the living God, is with us.</p>
|
||||
<p>In Washington when we held the first meeting of all the American members, do you know how many there were? Seventy-two! And to those 72 members gathered from all around the nation I revealed plans to speak in every major city, to form the IOWC, and to hold huge rallies at Madison Square Garden, Yankee Stadium and the Washington Monument. Among our members absolutely no one could believe it, so how could we expect the American people and the media to believe it?</p>
|
||||
<p>Back in 1972 the American people didn’t pay any attention to Reverend Moon. I was just a stranger from Asia, another yellow man who came to America. But what they saw at that time was only horizontal, whereas I was looking vertically, two very different views. All my life I have clung to that vertical reality, when often from a horizontal perspective things looked so poor, so impossible. Yet I always upheld the vertical as being the reality, and my conviction never diminished. the unchanging eternal truth, represented by this vertical line, cannot be bent, undermined or altered by any power or persecution. From the very beginning our movement had this vertical axis, and although initially we had no foundation, no ground upon which to stand, it has been our job to create that ground, to build that foundation. This is what we have been doing. Each time we elevate ourselves to a new level there is always additional attack, additional persecution. It is inevitable, and without it we cannot progress. But it has always been my attitude and my strategy never to bend even one iota. I have struggled all alone to keep that vertical trunk line strong and solid. That has been my policy for the last three and a half years, although I knew from the very beginning that until after the Washington Monument Rally there would be a most heated battle.</p>
|
||||
<p>Our victory in 1974 at Madison Square Garden laid our first substantial foundation, and it was an eye-opener for the American people. For the first time the American public paid some attention to Reverend Moon. On September 17th at our Waldorf-Astoria Day of Hope Banquet, Mike Wallace from CBS News stuck a microphone in front of my face and asked if I were confident I could fill Madison Square Garden. “Yes,” I said immediately, “100 percent.” He couldn’t believe what he had heard, but the very next day my prediction was proved true. It is a well-known fact that our most influential newspapers, including the New York Times, tend to have a certain bias in their expectations, and so they all predicted that Reverend Moon could not fill Madison Square Garden, that it would be empty. They did not just hint at this but stated it blatantly in the headlines. But my prediction was different, based upon information from God’s computer, and God’s computer proved to be superior to theirs.</p>
|
||||
<p>After Madison Square Garden I emerged as a powerful and almost fearful or somehow threatening leader, and so the mass media collectively took the offensive to attack me and our movement. And after the Watergate crisis when we pleaded with Americans to “Forgive, love and unite,” they twisted my words, and my message and used them as further ammunition against me. But through their attack I was able to fulfill my God-given responsibility to become known not only in America but throughout the Free World during the past three years.</p>
|
||||
<p>With the coming of the new year of 1976, the real showdown battle between God and Satan commenced with the opening of the Yankee Stadium campaign. Here in this room again and again we pledged a great historical victory for Heavenly Father at Yankee Stadium. Yet nature intervened, and because of the rain every member of the Unification Church felt anguish and heartbreak over Yankee Stadium. But I felt differently. I knew God had a better and longer-range strategy aiming at victory at Washington Monument. Stop and think for a minute: if we had won a spectacular victory at Yankee Stadium, wouldn’t you have been proud, perhaps a little boastful? Relaxed? Less desperate about the Washington Monument campaign? That kind of feeling would creep in unconsciously. It’s human nature. Then what would have happened? It means that we would not be having this joyful and liberating victory celebration here today. It could never have happened. But because of what happened at Yankee Stadium,. every member of the Unification Church got something stuck so deeply in his heart that he was able to really give himself totally to bring about the more important victory in Washington.</p>
|
||||
<p>These last several months since Yankee Stadium have been a test period for the Unification Church. Many members have doubted God, wondering how this could have happened, if God is really with us. Many of the leaders assembled in this room today begged me desperately for one more chance and pledged to do their absolute best to win victory for Heavenly Father at Washington Monument, and our members in every echelon of the Unification Church were united with them in that determination. With that heart we immediately plunged into the Washington campaign, shooting forward like bullets, without first taking time to evaluate or review anything. Then eventually the leaders met with me and we analyzed what went wrong at Yankee Stadium. We realized we had not placed enough emphasis on individual contact, so this time I instructed person-to-person, heart to-heart contact. That and the bus method of mobilization were the keys to the success of the Washington Monument Rally.</p>
|
||||
<p>I was determined from the very beginning of the campaign for us to break all past records for attendance at an evangelistic religious meeting in Washington, D.C. I knew very well how awesome the consequences would be, based on our success or failure. The impact, whichever it might be, would be truly fearful. If we were to fail with the Washington Monument Rally, people might conclude that God does not dwell in the Unification Church, and nothing we could say would convince them otherwise. There would be no way we could refute or explain, no excuse. Our critics could say, “Reverend Moon claims God is with him and the Unification Church, but he failed. Obviously he is wrong.” And to this allegation there could be no satisfactory answer. Moreover, should we fail, there would be a great and terrible impact upon the spiritual state of every Unification Church member throughout the world, and nothing, no power, could lift that burden. The consequences would be immeasurably serious. If we had failed, I would have unveiled a strategy today which we would have followed from now on, but there would have been no way to execute God’s plan, with Reverend Moon and the Unification Church standing in such a miserable position. So the destiny of the Unification Church depended upon the Washington Monument Rally. With success there would be new hope, new horizons, but with failure, on the contrary, we would move down into the dungeons of hell.</p>
|
||||
<p>I determined that if white people refused to respond, that was fine; I would mobilize all the black people. At the time of Jesus Christ a black man, Simon of Cyrene, carried the heavy cross to the Mount of Calvary for Jesus, so I knew that black people were destined to play a most important role in this final day dispensation. That expectation was fulfilled at the Washington Monument Rally, and I now know that the black community is going to play a most important role in the future of the Unification Church.</p>
|
||||
<p>I proclaim to you that the Washington Monument Rally was an unqualified victory. It is a victory for God and a victory for the providence, and it is a fact. It has been recorded as truth in heaven and earth.</p>
|
||||
<p>I confess I feel light as a feather. I feel like I can fly. I have borne a tremendous burden of responsibility, but with the victory at Washington Monument I feel like I have been liberated from that weight. I can now walk as a free man. I can hold my head up before heaven and earth, and I can now proceed with the original strategy. So I say to you again that with the Washington Monument Rally we, the Unification Church, won the victory. It is the truth, recorded by history.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then what shall we do from now on? This is a most important and critical question. Washington Monument has been our goal until this time, but after that beautiful victory, in what direction should we be moving? This is the most important purpose of this meeting. First of all, let us decide: shall we retreat or move on? (MOVE ON!) Once we have decided to move on, we must decide in what direction. We can move on a horizontal level, or at a 45 degree angle, or even at 90 degrees straight up, which one? We must look straight upward, yet our two feet must be steadily and soundly planted on the ground. Don’t lie down and look up! Unless your feet are securely planted on the ground, when you look up like this, just a little push can cause you to fall down. A normal person walking along looking straight ahead would not be thrown off balance by a little push or a kick, but the person looking straight up is in a way vulnerable. We must decide to look both straight up and down at the ground, up and down. Your body should not lean backwards at a 45 degree angle, nor should you wiggle and sway and twist. You must be solid like a statue, like a rock. Stand firm, and then move ahead. This way if some powerful force kicks you, you will not be affected by it. What kind of facial expression would you be wearing, show me. Would you look tired out? Or would your smile reflect confidence and power and peace? (CONFIDENCE!) You answer well, don’t you? From today on, I make one policy: I trust your words 100 percent.</p>
|
||||
<p>You have seen me in action, working, time after time. You know that when I tackle something, sooner or later I always achieve it. From this time on you can be 100 percent confident that whatever we plan, we can accomplish.</p>
|
||||
<p>Let me ask you a question: are you superior to me or inferior, better or worse? You say worse, but I think you are better. You speak better English, your faces are white, and you are young. In all those things you have the advantage. You are model young American citizens, so you are superior in every respect. Also, most of you are a little taller than I am, and your eyes are deep and large. In so many respects your qualifications are superior to my own. Moreover, I have had to work on faith alone, without any living example to follow, but you can follow me. I have shown you the way. You have been eye-witnesses to what I have been doing during these last three years, isn’t that true? I want you to feel confident that if you do the same things and follow my example, you can win the same victories. Only then can this movement forge ahead. Otherwise we will stagnate and decline. You must be convinced that, “I can do better than Reverend Moon, because he has shown me the way. Reverend Moon didn’t have an example to follow, but I have him and by following his example I can accomplish more than he did.” The time is ripe. After the Washington Monument victory I concluded that I must inspire you with the conviction, power and confidence that you can exceed even that victory, because I have shown you how. That kind of confidence has to be planted in your heart.</p>
|
||||
<p>This morning after our victory you probably expected me to say only rosy, sweet and glorious things in my speech, but this is not the way it’s going to be. The weather is good outside, but you are going to have to face something tough inside. You don’t mind, do you? So are you going to achieve more than Reverend Moon? Can you do it? Only one-third of you answered. What about the other two-thirds? Think of it: I came to America three and a half years ago, and in those short three and a half years this victory has been won. Let’s say that each one of you in this room determines right now to be another Sun Myung Moon. That means in another three and a half years there will be thousands more Sun Myung Moons, soon hundreds of thousands around the world, all working for God’s providence. We can shatter the sin of this world, transform it, turn it upside down. Can you picture it?</p>
|
||||
<p>From today on, we are different people. You must walk differently, to save even one extra second and get there faster. Normally in the past you would look this way and that as you walked, and take a certain amount of time, but from now on your every moment and every action must be done double-time, even triple-time: walk faster, look around faster, read faster, grasp everything faster. Do not be limited by the old standard. Your hair should be cut even slightly shorter than in the past, instead of growing longer, and you women with tong and polished fingernails must cut them short like your toenails. Everything must change. You are a different being from this morning on. You move in the opposite direction, towards heaven and God. Even normal breathing is no good anymore. You must save up air, and inhale and exhale in a different way with the heart of God, with a different meaning. You have no time to exercise, so you can exercise simultaneously while you are sleeping. You must determine to visit mountains and jungles no man has ever visited. Then you will become an entirely different person. Your attitude, your outlook and your way of thinking must all change. Nobody will have to tell you to climb, because you will have already taken off straight up.</p>
|
||||
<p>World unification is a tremendously huge task, yet success is determined by an accumulation of little things. Gigantic accomplishments are composed of success in millions of little tasks. Thus you must be a most thorough person in everything you do, When you go to a meeting, for example, you must be the first one to show up and the last one to leave, not going out until you have taken care of the last person, straightened up the room and turned out the lights. What makes news? If the meeting starts at 9:00 a.m. but the person arrives at 8:00 o’clock, he creates one hour’s worth of news, because the meeting isn’t until 9:00 o’clock. But suppose he comes at 6:00 a.m.? He creates three hours’ worth of news. Unexpected situations happen all the time in our lives. We never know what to expect. Heavenly Father might suddenly decide one morning that He will give His most cherished prize to the person who shows up at 6:00 o’clock for the meeting scheduled for 9:00. Then that person is the winner, because he expected the unexpected.</p>
|
||||
<p>Imagine this situation: the meeting is to start at 9:00 a.m. but the person comes at 9:00 a.m. one day early. He creates news for 24 hours. They ask, “Are you crazy? The meeting is tomorrow morning. Why did you show up at 9:00 o’clock today?” He will be abused and criticized, treated almost like a criminal, and in a way his whole day is spent in hell. But the greater the degree to which you are crazy, the greater your prize will be in the sight of God. God measures that way. He doesn’t look at things from our normal perspective. In the past the patriots and saints and great men who accomplished something in history were all thought to be crazy by the people of their day, but were they? They were crazy about something, some value or dream they clung to and never released, sometimes even at the cost of their lives.</p>
|
||||
<p>For 2,000 years Christians have been crazy people, in this sense, because they’ve been waiting for the return of Jesus Christ. There was no sign or anything, yet still they have waited for 2,000 years. Thus from a worldly viewpoint Christianity can be said to be 2,000 years of crazy people. But the important thing is not how the people in the world look at you, but how Heavenly Father’s heart looks at you. If what you do is seen as crazy by the people but it moves God to exclaim, “What faith! What commitment! What dedication!” then as Creator of all, God can arrange things to make the impossible happen. Do you understand?</p>
|
||||
<p>We of the Unification Church are crazy people, too. Our Washington Monument Rally was a crazy act. And after the rally was over we did still another crazy thing: that very night we cleaned up all the debris and refuse on the monument grounds, and we took down all our posters throughout the city. We did that while everyone else was at home asleep. We have done all these crazy things, but in the sight of God that’s the way history is made.</p>
|
||||
<p>And even among the Unification Church members we compete to see who can be craziest. In depostering and cleaning up the monument grounds, the person who remains longer than anyone else, walking around several additional hours picking up more things, taking down more posters, that person is even crazier than the rest of you. Then that person is the winner, right? Other people say, “Well, tomorrow is another day. We can clean up tomorrow,” but we don’t think that way. We live life like there is no tomorrow. We want to do everything today.</p>
|
||||
<p>Show me your hands. When you walk, what do you do with your hands? Maybe you haven’t ever thought about it. From now on, decide to do some crazy thing no other people do, even secretly-perhaps you stretch out one finger like this when you walk, whatever. You are a new person. You must say to yourself, “From today on, I am different. I am not the same person I was yesterday. I look at things differently, and hear things differently, and different things are attractive to me now.” Do you understand?</p>
|
||||
<p>Why should we be that way? It is because the victory that is coming to us from this time on will come faster and faster. The blessings we have received so far are peanuts, compared to the blessings to come. I am telling you these things so that you can make yourself ready to deserve those extraordinary blessings that are coming to you. You must prepare yourself in every aspect of your life-at home, working, eating, sleeping, washing, in virtually every mode of your life.</p>
|
||||
<p>How different should you be? Let me draw an analogy. When a single man marries, do you think that man’s way of life becomes different from that moment on? When you are a bachelor, you tend to be careless. You can eat or brush your teeth when you feel like it, throw things on the bed or stack dirty dishes on the floor, and nobody cares. But once you have a wife, you have to behave differently, don’t you? By the same token, we must become that different. You must change yourself more than a single person does when he marries.</p>
|
||||
<p>From this time on, you don’t need my presence. Each one of you can go on and achieve greater victories than I have achieved. When the mature son gets married he doesn’t come nagging to his father, “Daddy, do this for me,” “Daddy, give me an allowance,” “Daddy, solve my problem.” Nag, nag, nag. That is not the way of a good and loyal son. The mature and pious son instead becomes independent and takes over the father’s role. By the same token, you must do the same in the Unification Church. Do you love me? Then you must become a person who deserves the Heavenly Father’s love more than Reverend Moon does, by accomplishing more. Then you can come to me with your love and I’ll accept it. Until then, I won’t. Do you understand? Only if you are truly a God-centered person, and God dwells with you, can you come and profess your love to the True Parents. Only then is your love worthy to be received. Until then nobody is worthy of love.</p>
|
||||
<p>From this day on we move to a new plateau, a new stage of our movement. I want you to remember that from today on you are different. How different? You are becoming a true representative of Heavenly Father and of the True Parents.</p>
|
||||
<p>We won a victory at the Washington Monument, but do not be boastful or vain or arrogant. This is the worst thing you can do. Thus far we have fought together in a collective battle, but from now on each individual will fight his own battle to show how worthy he is, so an even greater battle is ahead for each of you. In the collective public crusade we won a great victory, but unless each of you shows himself individually worthy and deserving of God’s blessing, unless each of you is individually victorious, your foundation of our public victory is going to be in vain. The era for the collective unified campaign has passed, and from this time on will be the era of individual achievement, in which you must prove your worth in the sight of God. It doesn’t matter what city or state you work in. You must emerge as a champion on the universal level and win in that final battle. The blessings from heaven are all packed up and ready to be shipped; now is the era for distribution. You are the ones who must be worthy to receive the package from heaven to distribute. Those of you who have confidence and can pledge yourselves unquestionably as sons and daughters of God, raise your hands. Look at your hands, and at the same time examine your hearts to see whether or not they show the same thing. Thank you</p>
|
||||
<p>What about me, am I a son of God or a son of Satan? (GOD!) From a worldly viewpoint I may look like a son of Satan. What makes me a son of God? It is because everything I do is 180 degrees opposite of what Satan would do. What Satan likes, I hate. I am 100 percent, 180 degrees absolutely different. That’s why I am the son of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>I am not afraid of arousing controversy or comments. I have stirred up controversy on a universal scale, in both the physical and spiritual worlds, in all of heaven and earth. People not only in this world and in the good spiritual world are talking about Reverend Moon, but also those souls suffering down in the dungeons of hell, in the unquenchable fire. I want to be so controversial that even the damned forget their own pain and want to hear more about Reverend Moon.</p>
|
||||
<p>Yesterday our Korean leader, Mr. Moon, told me that when he introduces himself as Mr. Moon in his travels around the world, everyone looks at him with interest and wants to know if he is Reverend Moon, or related to Reverend Moon, so it seems that Reverend Moon is known throughout the world. Is it because I am a gangster, or a bank robber, or was involved in the notorious sex scandals in Washington’? Not at all. Am I famous because I kidnap young people? I am blamed for that, and people say I brainwash young people like yourselves. Some people seem to think that at the Barrytown Training Center Reverend Moon comes out with a big needle and injects something-maybe ginseng juice-into your bloodstream, and that converts you. You laugh, because you know that it was the truth of the Divine Principle which converted you, as it converted me. You know that it is God’s power dwelling in you, so you can laugh at their accusations. The things they say about us on the radio and television and in the newspapers are like autumn leaves. Winter will come, and they will all blow away.</p>
|
||||
<p>The news media are trying to brand Reverend Moon and our movement as political, and again we have to laugh. We are not interested in any worldly power or sovereignty, or in moving into the White House or any such thing. Not at all. When you call someone political, it means they are ambitious to take over the government or some public office, but that is not my goal. Our crusade is not political; our crusade is one of education. We seek to educate the leaders of this country, one by one, to become God-centered, God-oriented.</p>
|
||||
<p>Would you rather I became president of the Republic of South Korea, or that I remain a spiritual leader to the whole world? You would much rather I became a teacher of the heads of state, preaching Godism and a God-centered way of life, wouldn’t you? That’s the way I feel, and that’s why my job is one of education. The American leaders, for example, have become corrupted in many ways. They are asleep and do not recognize the menace of Communism. We must shake them awake, and inspire them with the conviction and confidence to lead this world into becoming a God-centered world. That is why Reverend Moon’s job is one of education, not politics.</p>
|
||||
<p>People criticize me for making slaves of you, because you work harder than anybody else, but that is not enslavement, because you work of your own free will. You want to do still more and more, and even that is not enough. You know that I am working harder than anybody else, and you have seen our European and Japanese and Korean Church leaders come to America and work very hard. How could you conscientious, patriotic, God-loving young people work any less hard? That is what motivates you. You are driven not by force but by your own willing desire to join this crusade and give your lives and sweat and labor for the purpose of God. I could never force you to work like this. You are working hard because you want to preserve your dignity as Americans; your conscience would not let you do otherwise. This movement is absolutely and totally voluntary, and this is our strong point, compared to any other ideology. Go ahead and speak out. Tell them, “We are working hard to save this nation, to preserve the dignity and pride of the American people. America has too much to be ashamed of; we cannot let her fall still farther. That is why we are working so hard.” If the Japanese brothers and sisters come here and work 15 hours a day for America, can you work only 12′? That’s the way you will become enslaved, not by Reverend Moon but by the Japanese. You must rise up and work hard to maintain the dignity of America.</p>
|
||||
<p>Many people criticize me and say that I make you slaves to earn money for myself and for Korea, but like the autumn leaves, those criticisms will fall down and blow away, because they are absolutely untrue. I am not going to cam money through you for Korea or for myself, to make the remainder of my life a materially comfortable one. No, absolutely not; this is absurd. I am rather giving myself and everything I possess for the sake of America, not taking from her. No matter what they say, you know that I came to America to teach young people, to create a new breed of leaders who can save this country in the future. If I am successful, then my contribution to this country will be immeasurable.</p>
|
||||
<p>You are for the most part young Americans in your 20s. When I was 20 1 had absolutely nothing, and on that foundation I started this movement. You, on the contrary, have all the foundation you need, so there is no reason why you cannot do far better than I have done. You have materials and experience and confidence, and my example to follow. I have worked like a slave myself for the past 30 years. I enslaved myself in the sight of God, yet I did not look upon myself as a slave. I saw myself as a champion, a pioneer 6f the kingdom of God. I suffered in prison, literally in chains, for the millions of people, both here on earth and in the spirit world, who are in chains and crying out at this very moment. But the important point is this: I worked like a slave and I suffered in chains in the prison camp, not as a slave but as the son of God. In that capacity, as a son of God, I took the role of the lowest slave. History will show that when you whip a slave the consequences are this small, but when you whip a son of God and treat him as a slave without realizing he is a son of God, the consequences will be grave and history will judge you severely.</p>
|
||||
<p>You are sons and daughters of God, even though you are working like slaves. Do not be discouraged. This is a most normal and sacred responsibility. Hold onto your dignity inside yourself. Many people were enslaved and suffered in the past, but without any meaning. But you are suffering as the sons and daughters of God, and the heart of Heavenly Father is with you. In that dedication and commitment you are suffering, and your suffering thus has a different meaning. The suffering you endure on this earth sets a condition to establish God’s kingdom for all eternity, and each pain you suffer sets a condition for God to praise you. As a slave your suffering would have no meaning, but as a son of God, the more severe your suffering, the more glory you earn from God. Which route shall we take then? We must take the latter one, suffering as the sons of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>God knows how I have suffered all these years, and asks me if I don’t want to sit back and relax for a while, but I reject His offer. I will run even faster and harder than ever before. And do you think Heavenly Father will criticize or reject me for this? I am 57 years old, and I expect that generally we can work for God up to the age of 70, so do you suppose I want to rest for the next 13 years, then go to heaven? No, I would never take that route. I want to fill the remaining 13 years with even greater achievement, greater suffering, greater hardship, to bring even more extraordinary impact in heaven and earth. Then God will give me my blessing to take and enjoy, but I will tell Him to give it instead to the members of the Unification Church. Do you think He would curse me? It will touch Heavenly Father’s heart more than anything else, and He will pour down limitless abundance and blessings for thousands of years upon our movement and upon all mankind.</p>
|
||||
<p>I will never retire. The only thing you can do to stop me is to leave no work for me to do. Do you think that if you do, I would hit you with a baseball bat and tell you to go away, stop blocking my way? Suppose I were to hit you with the baseball bat to stop you, bloodying your ear and breaking a bone or two, yet still you insisted on doing more work for Father. Imagine that scene and put yourself in Father’s position. You would think, “Boy, that’s an impossible son. I surrender.” And God will surrender before you in the same way. That’s the only way you can have God surrender. Then God will call loudly to Satan, “Come here and look at this man. Don’t you think he deserves my help?” And Satan has no choice but to answer, “Yes, Heavenly Father, that man deserves Your love.” Satan has to surrender and admit that kind of man deserves to be called the son of God for eternity. Satan will have to approve your claim and testify to it. Today, in that frame of mind, let us begin our new work.</p>
|
||||
<p>We know that all men eventually die, physically. And we know that God is just like a person in that He, too, has emotions. Now when He sees the deeds of an absolutely pious son, like Jesus Christ was 2,000 years ago, His heart is melted. If you demonstrate that kind of loyalty you can have God as a complete prisoner of your heart. That’s why God resurrected Jesus and initiated Christianity on that foundation. So no matter what happens, never complain or blame anyone. Don’t seek revenge. God knows very well what you have endured, and Satan knows too. When you die you stand right in between God and Satan, and your own deeds during your earthly lifetime determine to which side you belong. In order to subjugate Satan, you have to demonstrate absolute loyalty as the son of God. You must walk side by side with God every step of the way. In that manner you can eliminate Satan’s role on earth, because he is left with no human connection through which to work.</p>
|
||||
<p>We now know that yesterday and today are totally different. Today we are new people. Give yourself for this cause as a son of God and you will leave behind such a great legacy and tradition that your deeds will be remembered and praised for all eternity.</p>
|
||||
<p>I would like to share something important with you. I have had many experiences in which I was misunderstood, yet I remained absolutely silent without protesting and stood quietly on the side of God, giving Him my utmost loyalty and knowing that He was on my side. There is no death anymore, and if I were to suddenly die I would continue to work in the same way in the spirit world. That is why I don’t protest, even though the world curses and criticizes me and is scornful to me. After my death millions of people in the spirit world and here on earth will testify to my deeds, and to what f have done in history. This may not come in my own lifetime, but in eternity I know that my deeds will shine.</p>
|
||||
<p>Moreover, I will have opened the way to help those who suffer most, after I go to spirit world. I can be in a position to assist those who are suffering here on earth, because by my suffering I will have set the condition. You see, in the spirit world those in history who suffered the most in the name of God occupy the central positions, so I intend to outdo or surpass the suffering of all the past saints, so as to not only dwell among them but rise up above them, so that together we can more quickly liberate the suffering souls of the world. Do you understand? It’s all a part of heavenly strategy. Even though I have suffered, and will suffer still more, and I will be misunderstood and accused even more, by taking this treatment without protest I continuously nurture this tradition, and eventually our way of life and our truth will prevail. I know it. The work will never stop, whether I am here on earth or up in heaven.</p>
|
||||
<p>Thus it is immaterial whether or not I can unify the world within my lifetime, for this work will go on and on, and I will continue to lead it, whether I am here on earth or in the spirit world. This ideology, this philosophy, this tradition and this heart will inevitably unify the world. Even after my death, as a spirit man I will constantly appear and lead you into the same tradition, the same way of life, until we have achieved the complete kingdom of God here on earth. This is the principle under which I am operating. I do not expect this to happen in ten years or even in my lifetime, but in eternity.</p>
|
||||
<p>I know the spirit world so well. I know its system and organization inside out. At present that world is invisible to you, but the assault of the spirit world upon the physical world is almost like a hurricane or a typhoon. Soon the new heaven and earth will open up in front of you. I know that timetable so clearly. It is coming, and it will bring a new world and a new way of life. When an extreme high pressure point and an extreme low pressure point confront, the impact is great and the result is new form. We might say that an historical typhoon has come to blow in front of the Unification Church, and the high and low pressures will clash and explode, opening up the way for us. That time is not very far away. The spirit world and the physical world are getting closer and closer, and I must lead you and this movement in the right direction.</p>
|
||||
<p>But no matter what the mass media may say about the Unification Church, it won’t hurt us one bit. Nobody can touch us anymore. And the harsh treatment and persecution and scorn Reverend Moon receives from America and from all of the world in his lifetime is actually a blessing for the Unification Church. Even if it were to be prolonged for 2,000 years, I would receive it and digest it, in order to pay the indemnity for the future in the shortest possible time, to make the future rosy and prosperous. Do you understand?</p>
|
||||
<p>This is a tremendous and extraordinary contribution to history. Many people say, “Reverend Moon, why can’t you slow down a little bit? Why can’t you be diplomatic and present yourself more acceptably?” They don’t know anything about it. That is definitely Satan’s recommendation, not God’s.</p>
|
||||
<p>For you, though, the days are rosy and your opportunity is great. You don’t have to suffer and be tortured for three years in a Communist prison camp. All you have to do is pour yourself into your work.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Washington Post said we drew 50,000 people at Washington Monument. I sometimes wonder why they didn’t say 5,000 or even 500. If they are going to tell a lie, why not a bigger one? I wish they had said 5,000, because eventually the truth is going to be revealed, and I want it to be as dramatic as possible. That time will come, and soon. We have film and videotape of the rally which will be shown on television, and how dramatic it would be if while the announcer was saying, “Here you see what the Washington Post called a ‘crowd of 50,000,’ ” the camera panned the crowd, showing a sea of faces as far as the eye could see. I would actually prefer they had said 500, but I know that Satan is too clever to give us such a dramatic victory. He wants it to look like just an adequate victory, nothing spectacular. So don’t be heartsick because of the Washington Post and the Washington Star. Have pity upon them, because when we show our film and videotape the people can see for themselves the size of the crowd, and no word of explanation will be needed.</p>
|
||||
<p>This morning Bo Hi Pak came running to tell me he had the most wonderful news, that Korea’s leading newspaper reported a crowd of 200,000 to 300,000 people at Reverend Moon’s Washington Monument Rally, and that it was an absolute success. I looked at his ecstatically joyful face and I had to smile. Do you understand?</p>
|
||||
<p>Right now there is a kind of war between the East and the West, the Orient and the Occident. It’s a struggle in every way, just like the struggle between the white and black races. And who can mediate between them? Can the media do it? Can a white man or a black man? Only one person can bring about a reconciliation between white and black, between East and West, and that is Reverend Sun Myung Moon, through the Divine Principle revelation. In that respect the Washington Monument Rally was a most historical event.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then let me draw the conclusion. Ask yourself, “Where am I going? What am I going to do? What kind of person am I?” Today you must set your respective individual goals and pledge your life to bring victory to Heavenly Father. Today is the day to plan your own campaign, your own Washington Rally. Follow in my footsteps, in the tradition I have set, but resolve to move even faster, to go even farther. That should be your determination. Think ahead to 1980, to the end of the third seven-year course, and what kind of victory you will have won by that year. By then the Unification Church will stand upon an invincible foundation. Visualize that day. From now on you don’t have to walk each step but can race forward, progressing by leaps and bounds. That’s the way our movement will grow from this time on.</p>
|
||||
<p>So from today you are the representative of God and the representative of the True Parents. You are another Sun Myung Moon. With that dignity and that confidence and that sense of responsibility you can forge ahead, no matter what the difficulties and hardships, knowing there is nothing you cannot shatter and that you will move on to the final glory, the ultimate victory. In my youth I could not win such a victory, because we had no yet prepared the foundation. I could not rejoice as you can today, because we had not yet prepared the environment for such a victory. But the time is ripe for you to win similar victories, if you harbor that same ambition. That you can escape the suffering I endured at your young age gives so much comfort to your True Father.</p>
|
||||
<p>This is a universal conference, with leaders assembled here from the United States, Europe, Japan and Korea, and I want to say to you that we must all be different together on a worldwide scale. We must all become different people and begin anew.</p>
|
||||
<p>The main theme of my Washington Monument address was the necessity for the unification of religions, particularly the central religions of Judaism, Christianity and the Unification Church. Before world unity can come about, there must be religious unity, and we of the Unification Church are going to undertake that role. History has reflected the struggle and gap between Cain and Abel, and much blood has been shed. We are going to bring the universal historical Cain and Abel together into one unity.</p>
|
||||
<p>Israel, the United States and Korea each represent the base of one important central religion in history, namely Judaism, Christianity and the Unification Church, and all three are being persecuted by the Communist world and in world public opinion. There are dispensational reasons why they are being pushed into a corner and chastised at the United Nations. Therefore, these three must unite and rise up together. Then, and only then, is there hope for mankind. Think of it: if the three religions united together and understood each other, we would have the power together to save the world, isn’t this true? But if this unity doesn’t come in the foreseeable future, then all the blessings accumulated by Judaism, Christianity and the Unification Church will be lost to the Communists. So in order to avoid that sad and tragic destiny, the three nations and the three religions must be united and must demonstrate one common principle of God: unselfishness. In a totally unselfish, sacrificial, public-minded spirit, they must elevate the most impoverished and miserable nations, one by one, creating the kingdom of God in each one. Is it possible? Yes, and it is absolutely essential. And before that, I want to build the kingdom of God for you. I would like to buy houses by the thousands for black people, white people and yellow people, and then you, in turn, could go out and buy thousands of houses for Africans, Americans and Asians. Some day those who know the truth will do that very thing.</p>
|
||||
<p>The history of restoration is the history of persecution and oppression. Then who is going to bear that burden? Those who know, those to whom the revelation was given. Can you disagree? No, that’s God’s dispensation and God’s will. The more the Unification Church membership grows, the more our wealth and power will grow, and I am going to mobilize them, not for our own selfish glory but unselfishly to expand God’s kingdom.</p>
|
||||
<p>Suppose the State Department and the American government listened to my advice and followed that principle? Within seven years the world would become an entirely different place. But they don’t understand yet, so we must pioneer and educate them as quickly as we can. I proclaimed all these things in my address at the Washington Monument Rally. I said something which I had never before proclaimed in public: I proclaimed the Divine Principle as the Completed Testament, God’s final declaration.</p>
|
||||
<p>We successfully consummated that rally, that proclamation, and now history has moved on to another chapter. So from this time on I want you to know that you are my representatives. Each of you is another Reverend Sun Myung Moon. Go out, win the world. Forge ahead to the ultimate goal, giving your life as your investment. God bless you all!</p>
|
||||
<p>Thank you.</p>
|
||||
Loading…
Add table
Add a link
Reference in a new issue